Caught by The Dark A Werewolf - Alexa Michaels

Table of Contents
Caught By The Dark | Copyright
Dedication
A Note From The Author
Prologue – The Man
Chapter 1 – Adélaïde
Chapter 2 – The Man
Chapter 18 – The Beast

Chapter 43 – Miroslav
Epilogue 1 – Miroslav
Epilogue 2 – Natasha
About The Author

Caught By The Dark
Copyright
Copyright © 2023 Chowen Publishing House LLC All Rights Reserved
Kindle Edition All Rights Reserved
Editor: North Pines Editing LLC
Cover photo and design: © Covers by Aura
No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or
by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording,
or by any information storage and retrieval system without the written
permission of the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a review.
This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents
are either products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any
resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely
coincidental. The author acknowledges the trademarked status and
trademark owners of various products referenced in this work of fiction,
which have been used without permission. The publication/use of these
trademarks is not authorized, associated with, or sponsored by the
trademark owners.
Dedication
To Dad.
Dad, I finally used the phrase creamy white thighs. Thanks for being the
cool dad who let me watch rated R movies as a kid and let me borrow
smutty books from the library as a teen. There’s probably a correlation
between those habits and the books I write. I couldn’t have done it without
you. XOXOXO, Tootie.
A Note From The Author
Dearest Reader,
This isn’t a fairytale retelling, or it never was meant to be that way from
the start. I’ve spent many hours contemplating the Beauty & Beast
archetype. I think all romances, especially the darker ones, all have a touch
of this story in them. Or maybe the original French masterpiece simplified
something fundamental, and now it’s always associated with that. Either
way, that topic for another time. As it stands now in this final version,
Caught By The Dark has Beauty & Beast flavor, but also a smattering of
Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde—another masterpiece, which I implore you to
read!
The story you’re about to read isn’t the nicest story. What I mean is that
this is a dark romance—bad stuff happens or is mentioned. Let me explain
further. That is a broad statement, and has two distinct parts. Dark and
romance.
In my research, dark is a spectrum amongst writers we use to talk about
these things. This story is dark in that the world is dark. Bad things happen,
and fallible souls make mistakes. But I also worked hard not to make these
characters toxically dark, especially to one another.
Romance is romance. That means I’m taking two half-hearted people,
finding their other, and making them whole. If you’re here, expect spice as
part of that process.
In conclusion, this is a dark romance, so if certain content bothers you,
proceed with caution, because I did write something mature.
Thank you so much for selecting this humble little story as your next
read. I’m truly honored. Please enjoy.
Best regards, Alexa
Prologue – The Man
~Three Months Ago~
The door of my old truck creaked as I stepped out into the warm spring
afternoon. A shiver wracked through my muscles. The change was always
close at hand, right under the surface, and so long as the sun remained high
in the sky, I had the upper hand and the power to keep it at bay. But the
craving for destruction would eventually overwhelm me, pushing me to
take a back seat and observe him rage about all night long. The beast I was
cursed with knew not a shred of moral decency. The other werewolves, my
packmates, couldn’t imagine the soul-draining agony I went through daily
to suppress the villain who would hold me hostage for all time unless I
fought like mad when the sun shone bright.
“You made it!” Svet called out, hurrying from his back porch to where I
stood. My brother clapped me on the back, sending me staggering forward.
“Good to see you, too,” I ground out, rounding on him with an upper cut
to the abdomen. Svet crumpled, wheezing a laugh. “But I can’t stay long.” I
jerked a thumb at where the Louisiana moon hung low in the sky, waiting
for night to fall in earnest.
Svet rolled his eyes. “You’ve got a solid two hours before sunset.
Come! Eat, drink, and be merry.”
My chest tightened with unease as I stepped around the protective shield
that was my truck. Across the well-kept lawn was the meeting barn, where
the pack was gathering. The werewolves were streaming in groups toward
the great doors, which were thrown open, and the smells of food and sounds
of music enticed all to gather. We might originally be from northeast
Europe, but our pack adapted over the decades to crawdad boils here in the
swamps like we were born and bred on Southern soil in the States.
The pack was family. They were kind. Welcoming. They loved me
despite my curse. But as I approached them, the usual feeling that it was
wrong to receive their good-natured acceptance crept up my throat like
acid. Guilt weighed heavy on my chest.
A monster like me doesn’t belong here.
But they wouldn’t let me sit at home and wallow.
Walking up to the long picnic table outside the shelter of the great red
structure, I accepted an ice-cold beer from my brother. While I would much
prefer something harder, I needed to drive back to my property. At the rate
my body metabolized alcohol, one beer was the same as a bottle of water.
“You said there was something you wanted to tell me.” I spoke low,
leaning close to my brother. “Do we need to step inside your house?”
“It would look rude to leave the party.” Svet clenched his teeth in a tight
smile. The gutted barn that was strung with glittering lights was on the
property next to his house. As alpha, he was always central to pack life. But
his house, unlike many homes sprawled through the back country, was
soundproof, warded with spells our shaman carved.
“Svetovit,” I warned. “If it has to do with my...predicament, you know I
hate making the aspects of my situation public knowledge.”
“The pack is family,” my brother mumbled, but turned away. Together,
we retreated from the gathering and jogged to the back steps of his house.
He paused at the door to wave to Queen Consort Astasia, who was walking
up to the meeting barn with a basket of fresh biscuits. Our stepmother
smiled fondly after us but didn’t interrupt, for which I was grateful.
“Alright, satisfied?” Svet croaked when the door closed tight.
I waved my hand for him to proceed, tipping the beer to my lips.
“Bogdana cast the bones this afternoon and called me straight away.”
From the way my brother’s black eyes lit up, I already knew where this was
going. He’d spoken with our shaman, and they’d cooked up some plan.
“She is confident the end is finally approaching for your curse.”
I let out a long sigh. What I was going to say would hurt my older
brother. “The knuckle bones led us down a rabbit hole once before.”
The whole pack had been behind Bogdana’s prediction. Everyone
pitched in to hunt for the mystical means to break my curse. When the
chase gave out, when the hearts of my kin were broken, I made the shaman
swear to never again broadcast the results of her findings.
“She still insists that they were correct the last time, but that our timing
was off.” Svet wouldn’t be dissuaded.
“What did the damn bones say this time?” I bent, letting him have a
moment to display his excitement.
The beast stirred under the surface. A malicious glint flashed through
my veins, but since I was the master of day, I squashed it.
“Bogdana read there is a daughter of the sun, one with a vědmák as an
ancestor.”
That was new information. I didn’t want to get my hopes up, but it was
hard not to be intrigued.
“And...there’s a blood moon coming up in twelve weeks.” Svet crossed
his arms over his chest, a smug smile turning up the corners of his mouth.
Fucking hell, didn’t I know it. Ever since the first time Bogdana read
the information about the blood moon in her bones, I marked the calendar
every time there was such a celestial event. That was five years’ worth of
orange-tinged moons.
“Did the bones say where this female is?” I retorted, letting anger and
futility bat down the fickle flames of hope. I’d been disappointed so many
times before.
“It’s not hard to find out,” Svet responded. “I’ll find her, I swear it, and
we’ll break this curse. Once and for all.” I sighed, but he continued, “I need
you, little brother. Here, by my side. I’m the ruler, but I’m only half that
without my sword.”
It was always the same. Svet refused to take another as second-in-
command because it was my birthright. The dangers in the swamp were
frequent enough that we needed the chain of command to be organized
appropriately. And since I couldn’t change form, and I had to be on my
property before sunset, I wasn’t dependable.
“There are many in the pack who would die for you,” I said with a bite
in my tone.
“They’re not blood,” Svet insisted.
My brother had never once stopped fighting for me even though I gave
up long ago. Looking now at his haggard expression, I felt a pinch in my
gut. Svet had obliged my most desperate request once. I could still feel his
knife sliding across my throat. With my blood drenching the earth, he’d
sworn that we would break this curse, since death would never let me
escape it. He’d vowed to never stop trying. I couldn’t sit back now and let
him struggle alone. So I agreed with his plan. “Let’s find Bogdana’s girl. If
it doesn’t work—”
“If not, we keep trying.” Svet slapped me on the back.
“Don’t tell anyone. I don’t want the pack to get their hopes up.”
“Always with the secrecy!” But Svet was grinning.
I pray I don’t let you down, brother.
Stomach full of good food, and heart lightened by the laughter of my pack,
I rolled my truck into the garage. Cutting the engine, I dropped my head
onto the steering wheel. There was a generous half-hour before sunset,
since my paranoia forced me to always be home early.
Another long night lay ahead of me. It’s been an eternity.
Gathering the mail from the passenger seat, I drug myself out of the
truck, glancing at the tuner car I washed and waxed this morning. It was a
beautiful ride, but there wasn’t time to do more than cast a longing glance
over the sleek surface before exiting the garage. I secured the great door,
checking that the protection runes were still carved. It was damn near
ritualistic to trace my fingertips over them. The beast destroyed anything in
its path; it was almost funny how the little chicken scratches could ward
him away.
I dumped the mail on the kitchen table, flipping through the pieces.
Something dark and volatile lurched through my chest, and I sprawled
forward onto the table, panting at the sudden onslaught. The beast wanted
out. His roar shattered through my mind, causing a pulsing headache right
behind my eyes. I breathed through the pain and tightened my grip on
control. The curse was inescapable, but at least these spasms gave me
plenty of warning when the twilight battle would take place. Prepared to
abandon the mail and go finish my preparations for sunset, one of the
envelopes caught my eye.
My blood heated in sharp spikes of rage.
“Another one,” I shouted to the empty kitchen, fists clenching and
wanting to pummel the mysterious sender. It took several deep breaths to
master the rage.
Time slowed. As if in a trance, I watched myself open the letter, fingers
shaking with barely contained wrath. Svet would laugh if he saw how easily
these letters set me off.
Svet would kill me for not telling him about them.
Run, run, run as fast as you can.
I’ll still catch you, because I’m the hunter man.
“Great, more bad rhyming.” Except my snarky comment, while spoken
aloud to bolster my spirits, couldn’t chase away the chill that penetrated my
soul. This was the fourth such missive I’d received in the last four weeks.
My covert attempts to track down the source had failed. While I wanted to
chalk these up to being a prank, their ominous tone and blatant threats
couldn’t be ignored.
Of course, unless the sender was the one who’d cursed me, whoever it
was didn’t know that I couldn’t be killed.
And it wasn’t from lack of trying.
Bringing the paper to my nose, I inhaled deeply. Coffee beans, silt soil,
and cooking herbs hid any more unique scents. There was no scent trail,
same as the previous letters. It was becoming convincingly obvious: I had a
stalker. At least if the person was crazy enough to come during the night,
the beast would take care of him. I was annoyed enough after this letter to
consider shooting the fool on sight if ever I could find the stalker.
Although the new development had been enough to distract me for a
few minutes, another bone-shattering spasm rippled through my frame.
Fisting the paper, I took it to the decorative tin can on top of the cabinets in
the butler’s pantry and put it inside. I made short work of removing my
clothing, setting it on the table with a bottle of water and a small dessert
dish full of aspirin, vitamins, and herbs rolled into pill form.
There was nothing else to do but go outside because, no matter if I liked
it or not, at sunset the beast was coming out to play. My life was a living
hell. As I paced the yard without a stich of clothing on, I considered Svet’s
revelation. The definition of a curse was an unbearable situation. I had no
choice but to bear it. The misery was such a part of my life that pessimism,
ugly and black, rotted my heart. I was told I had to pay; every night, the
beast made sure that I did.
A walnut branch scraping against my window woke me from a dead sleep. I

didn’t need to move the chic, lacy curtains to know that sound. Midnight
fingers caressed the panes as thick emerald leaves fluttered in the light
breeze. They rustled and shivered in delight. Nothing out there was going to
hurt me. The walnut was my guardian. I’d planted it from a seed and fed it
potions to make it grow into the mighty, damn near sentient monument that
it was. I let out a ragged breath and flopped onto my side. Thanks to Julgan,
I would now have to work hard to fall back asleep. That was what I got for
naming a tree.
Think about Margot and the monster.
I snorted. With any luck, yesterday would be the last time I would see
those warriors from Serrano. Just because it was the second time meeting
the shade, it wasn’t easier. No, hours earlier, his...shadowy companion had
been present. A shudder of revulsion trailed down my spine as I thought of
the nightwalker, and my whole body twitched. For the sake of the missing
girls around New Orleans, I hoped they acted fast once my sister went to
their aid. In my vision, I’d seen that monster and her becoming friendly as
they saved all the supernatural virgins. Interacting with that creature was
Margot’s destiny—thankfully not mine! The nightwalker was going to end
up close to my soul’s sister. A potential mate. A dedicated lover.
No, talking to the shade and meeting the monster made of malice and
shadows wasn’t what bothered me. It was impatience that kept me tossing
and turning.
Why hasn’t he come yet?
Dammit!
Now that I’d thought about him there would be no turning my mind off
until every detail was hashed out. I settled in, snuggling deeper under the
duvet to reexamine the puzzle pieces Fate had shown me. Was it insanity to
wait for a mystery man who was somehow linked to the house I’d dreamed
about for the last twenty years? Probably. As history showed, Fate wasn’t
always kind to psychics, and our premonitions made us seem crazed. But I
didn’t care how silly it sounded—not if it had to do with that house.
I’ll finally go home.
That house was a constant in my life. I knew I would get there someday.
But recently, I’d seen the path. And it all hinged on a male who was a
figment in the darkness. He needed my help. The only other clue I’d seen
was that it would all happen before a blood moon. According to my
calendar, there was one coming soon. The conclusion I’d drawn from the
visions was that if I helped him, then he would lead me to the house or
maybe it would be my payment for helping. That technicality was still
fuzzy. My fingers caressed my favorite stuffed bear. Home. It had been a
long time coming.
Who was he? Even in the more recent dreams, I couldn’t see the
stranger clearly. I just knew that whoever he was, he would take me to my
forever home. For an orphan, it was a dream come true. For that reason
alone, I felt friendly toward him.
“I can’t wait to meet you,” I whispered into the dark.
There was another tap as something brushed against the glass pane.
That was definitely more than the walnut tree.
Tap. Tap.
Scrape.
Fear flickered in my gut. Something was out there. Clutching my duvet
tight, I debated screaming for Barbara—the matron who ran the
supernatural children’s home I’d grown up in. But I kept my mouth shut. If
the noise was nothing and I woke her, I didn’t want to deal with her cranky
old ass. A berserker might make a temperamental guardian, but the
orphanage was never in danger with her strength and fighting abilities at
beck and call.
The sounds stopped.
The protective wards! I breathed a sigh of relief. There couldn’t be
anything out there. Even if something had broken onto the property,
breaking the wards would have alerted the proprietress. Still, if something
was outside my window, Barbara would dash in here any moment—or
maybe she was already outside dealing with it?
Too active of an imagination. That was my problem. Eyes peeled wide,
I stared hard at the empty twin bed across from mine. If Margot was here,
my soul’s sister would have a gut feeling to reassure me that everything was
alright. But she just had to move out the moment she came of age, and now
she wanted me to run away with her, to ramble over the world and explore
cities far away. I sighed. That wasn’t my future, and as much as I loved her,
it would hurt her to learn I wanted something else. Any day now, I would
seize the opportunity to take what my heart desired most. The blood moon
was seven days away.
This time, the noise was glass sliding open.
I’m not imagining this! Taking a deep breath and steeling my resolve, I
sat up and turned to face the dormer window. My heart nearly exploded.
A huge male was sneaking through the opening.
I tried to scream, but it just sounded like a dying cat.
At the strangled noise escaping my lips, the intruder tripped through the
rest of the way. “Oh, shit! You’re awake. Please don’t worry, I won’t hurt
you!”
That voice.
I knew that voice. It didn’t sound quite right, but it could be his low
tone? This man was freakishly similar to the mystery man I’d seen. With
that realization came another thought that had my heart bounding faster
than a race car at Daytona.
Is this really it? “Who are you?” I demanded, forcing down the jolt of
fear with a heavy dose of curiosity.
“Please don’t scream.” He padded forward, the anxious tone
immediately striking a chord in my chest.
I shouldn’t have sympathetic feelings about stranger coming into my
room. I should be shouting and yelling like mad for Barbara! And yet, I’d
heard that voice before—in a vision. I reached to yank on my frilly bedside
lamp, fingers bumping into the worn pair of ballet slippers. The cozy light
fell across the man who was crouched, hands up, three feet from my bed.
He had dark hair longer on the top but faded short on the sides, sharp
black eyes, and a rich tan that looked more natural than sun induced. But
that body—such a powerful build. Fear lumped in my throat. I didn’t want
this brute as my enemy, no matter what effort he was making to assuage me.
He’s so familiar—but not quite right. “What’s your name?” I whispered.
“Svetovit, but you can call me Svet. Why—why aren’t you screaming?”
He raked a hand through his buzzed hair.
I snorted a soft laugh. “I should be, shouldn’t I? But I won’t if you
promise not to hurt me.”
“Well, I can’t promise that.” Svet crossed his meaty arms over his chest
and rose to tower over my bed. “Adélaïde Volkov, I’ve come to sequester
you on official Blackwater Pack business. You’re coming with me, little
lady. Please don’t make this any harder than it has to be.”
This wasn’t the man from the visions. The details were off. And yet....
Tipping my head to the side, I considered the male. “You look like him—
but you’re not. Do you have a relative—a brother or cousin—who sounds
freakishly similar to you?”
The giant opened his mouth. No words came out. And then he clapped
those lips closed. Obviously, I wasn’t behaving as he expected me to.
“How did I know about him? Yeah, that’s kinda my thing,” I murmured.
Swinging my legs out of the bed, I drew a crocheted throw over my
shoulders to hide the fact I was only in a lacy nightgown. The rag tie curlers
bounced around my head, and as I slipped my feet into dainty slippers, I
knew I looked like something out of by-gone eras. I quickly ripped the
curlers from my head, and placed them inside my white washed nightstand.
“What are you doing?” he warned, shifting his stance to always be
facing me as I moved about the room.
“Well, you’ve come to collect me on his behalf I assume, and since
there is a blood moon in a week, we’d best get going.” I peeped back at him
as I made my bed, tucking in the corners and folding the top down flat.
“So you really are a seer.” Svet let out a short, harsh laugh of disbelief.
“Something like that.” I jerked my thumb at the bifold doors of the
closet. “Be a dear and fetch my valise? I’ll only be a moment.”
“Waait—wait, just a damn minute, missy. I’m abducting you.”
“Okay—” I threw up my hands “—call it what you want. I’m coming
with you now that you’re finally here, and nothing you say or do will
change that.”
“You’re just letting me kidnap you?” he stammered.
“Yep. Already packed and ready. I knew someone was coming for me.”
I pointed at the closet with an impatient gesture. “But it’s in poor taste,
don’t you think, with all the supernatural girls disappearing around New
Orleans?”
“Oh, right. We’ve had news about that. Terrible business; I hope
whoever’s behind it is caught soon.” Svet pulled at the back of his neck.
They would be. But that wasn’t my adventure.
Walking to the antique chaise lounge, I paused. “Where have you been
that you sound surprised?”
“Deep in the bayou,” was the clipped answer. “I’ll grab your...valise.
What’s a valise?”
“An old fashioned word for suitcase.” I hid my smile.
The man nodded once.
“Thank you,” I chirped and grabbed my clothes set out for tomorrow off
the lounge, where I was in the habit of laying them out each night. My
fingers brushed against the mauve velvet, and a shiver rolled over my skin.
This was it! My mystery man must be part of a pack—it could be any
number of supernatural species.
Svet moved with an ethereal grace. It made him seem more animal than
not. He also didn’t turn his back to me but kept me always in his sights.
With a laugh, I slipped behind the changing screen and only when I risked a
peep to see that he was busy with the luggage did I slip into the full maxi
skirt and peasant blouse. As a habit, I folded my nightgown and tucked it
under my pillow and smoothed the crocheted throw at the foot of bed after I
made it.
“So...you’re really coming with me?” Svet asked cautiously.
Tying my hiking boots onto my feet—thankful Margot made me own
them in case there was rough terrain in the bayou—I nodded. “Of course!
But you could have approached me in broad daylight, explained your
situation, and I would have come willingly. There wasn’t any need to sneak
into my room and abduct me.”
“Yeah, sorry about all this.” Svet rubbed the back of his neck again. “In
my defense, we’re really desperate.”
“I know.” I let out a long sigh. “I’ve been waiting for you—or him.
Who is he?”
“My brother.”
I rolled my hand in the air, inviting him to elaborate.
Svet just shook his head. “It’s not my story to tell.”
“Urgh fine!” I threw up my hands. “Let’s go.”
Svet stepped toward my bedroom door, but I scooted in front of him,
hissing sharply. “What are you doing?!”
Those bushy dark brows drew together. “Leaving?”
“Out the window.” There was no need to tack on the Are you stupid?
sentiment. That was implied.
Svet looked between me and the door. With a shrug, he turned and went
back to the window. Except, he paused. “Ladies first.” Those dark brows
waggled.
I rolled my eyes. He most likely wasn’t being gentlemanly. This was so
that I couldn’t slam the window closed behind him. “I really do want to
help him. Your brother. I...didn’t see much, but what I did was enough for
me to pack a bag and wait impatiently for one of you to show up.”
“Prove it,” Svet hummed, hurrying me out the window with a wave of
his hand.
The walnut bowed, sweeping its branches over me in a tender caress. A
touch and whispered word of kindness was all it took for the limbs to shiver
in delight. Maybe I can replant this in my home. There were witches who
could do it for an enormous fee. I might just have to content myself with
coming back to visit.
“I’ll be back, my darling,” I murmured, and then gripped the fascia
board as I turned. It wasn’t the first time I’d climbed onto the porch’s roof
and shimmied down the trellis.
Making short work of the descent, I waited breathlessly in the yard. The
night was cloudy so I could barely make out Svet’s shape as he angled
through the window, paused to shut it, and crossed the shingles, skeletal
fingers of Juglan snapping at his heels. Ignoring the tree, Svet didn’t bother
climbing. He jumped.
“What are you?” I hissed.
“You foresaw my arrival, but you don’t know what we are?” A smirk
pulled at the corners of his mouth.
But now was not the time to play games. I anxiously looked around him
and fidgeted. “Let’s go. We can talk when we get away from here.”
“My truck’s parked a block down the road.”
I had to jog to keep up with the brute, who mercifully carried my
luggage. There was a faint, woodsy smell that rolled off him. But something
primal, damn near animalistic, underlaid the scent. I knew that if I reached
out and touched him, I would no doubt get a good read on what he was.
I just wasn’t sure if I was ready to see that.
The truck was glossy even in the moonless night. It might be vintage,
four decades old at least, but the bright, iridescent beetle-green paint was
fresh, and the chrome details were polished.
Svet stepped around me and opened the door. Foot on the running
board, I paused. “Thanks for making this a pleasant kidnapping,” I said.
“Thanks for not screaming bloody murder and making my night twice
as difficult as it had to be.” Svet grinned back.
We were going to get along splendidly. I didn’t need to be a psychic to
know that. Reaching inside to pick up a work rag, I intended to toss it over
onto the bucket seat.
Blood dripping from manic faces. Clawed fists raised to punch. Four
hybrid lupine-humanoids were sparring, shredding, and beating one
another to a pulp for...fun.
A shudder wracked my body as I leaned forward onto the seat.
“Werewolves—” I gasped, stomach roiling from the mix of emotions
I’d just experienced firsthand. “You’re freaking werewolves! And you beat
the shit out of each other.”
Svet gaped in awe at me, eye open wide. “How did you do that?”
I held up the rag, the dark stains clearly blood. “I can get images from
objects. Nasty little gift that makes me relive strong emotions. Like brutal
brawling at underground fight clubs.”
“It’s not a fight club,” Svet mumbled sheepishly. “Training for combat
keeps us sharp. If an enemy arises, males—and females—rise to the
occasion to defend their homes and pack.”
I nodded, still trying to swallow the aftershock of the violence. “Great,
just great.”
“Are you reconsidering?” His arched brow dared me to be honest.
Body aching with the relived memory, I pursed my lips. My home is
worth it. “Never.”
Werewolves. Why did it have to be werewolves?! I collapsed into the
truck. Once I was securely in the seat, I clasped my hands in my lap. I
didn’t want to touch anything else if possible. But since these were
creatures who bloodied each other regularly, there might not be any help for
it.
“Here,” Svet said as he opened his driver’s side door. A small object
flew across the space and landed in my lap. It was a beautiful pendant on a
leather cord. I looked at it with skepticism and refused to touch it.
“What is it?” I snapped my head to look at him. The tight, messy curls
smacked into my head, and I absently wished I could have fixed them pretty
before leaving.
“A charm,” Svet explained. “So long as you wear that, they won’t know
where you are.”
I let out a short laugh.
“What’s so funny?” the werewolf asked as he climbed into the truck
seat and started the engine.
“This whole situation. It’s like we were on the same page from the
start.” I bound the necklace to my throat.
“How so?”
The pieces of vision told me I would go to the brother, that I would help
him with some problem. And so, I didn’t want anything getting in my way.
I needed to do this, but there were people in my life who wouldn’t
understand that. They loved me, but they were overprotective.
I fingered the pendant. There was no rush of images, which had my
shoulders relaxing. “You’re going to let me do the one thing I need to do.”
The one thing that will take me home.
Svet just laughed. “Let’s go, Shirley Temple.”
I fluffed at the mess of curls, embarrassment flooding through me as we
drove off into the night. Fate was cruel. Was it too much to ask for a bit
more of a heads up so I didn’t try new product in my hair the very same
night my future started?
What did you do, big brother? I staggered out of the woods, inhaling
deeply. My yard was perfumed with a stranger’s scent. A female, not
entirely human. She wore an oil made from a bouquet of wildflowers on her
skin. But there was a spicier scent that was all her lurking under the exotic
nod to nature. She reminded me of a sharp, citrusy white wine. I could get
drunk on that.
The beast growled in approval.
The bastard. I wanted to punch him, even though it was physically
impossible. Instead, I shoved him harder into the recesses of my mind. He
wasn’t going to interfere in whatever was happening.
Pausing just inside the tree line, I scanned the house. There was a
shadow of movement through the back window. They were in my kitchen.
It wasn’t as though they’d been there long; Svet wasn’t stupid enough to
come until after sunrise. Scrubbing a hand over my face, I debated how to
approach this.
Cuts covered my body. The shallow ones were already pinkish scars.
But the deep ones would need to be cleaned and the ointment from Bogdana
used to prevent infection. We might be immortal unless killed, but it didn’t
mean a nasty infection couldn’t lay us up for weeks on end. Something my
taxed strength couldn’t handle.
With a sigh of resignation, I crossed the yard and pushed the door open.
Leaning my arm against the frame, skin touching the protective runes, I
took in the bare, albeit clean kitchen. Svet shook his head. My brother let
out a frustrated breath and turned sharply on his heel into the living room. I
ignored him. It was the pretty little redhead I zeroed in on. “Well, hello,
little one. What’s a dainty morsel like you doing out in these wicked, wild
woods?”
“Listening to some bad alliteration from the male who needs my help.”
She put her hands on her hips, eyes meeting mine without flinching. They
were the most illustrious shade of grey with flecks of green in them.
She might put on a strong front, but I caught the rosy hue on her cheeks.
The rounds of her ears were damn near fire hydrant red.
Not used to naked men? That thought had a warm possessiveness flaring
in my chest.
“Cover yourself up, Miro.” Svet returned and tossed a blanket at me.
“Seriously? Where the hell are your manners?”
“A man’s the lord of his castle. If I want to walk around without a stitch
of clothing, that’s my prerogative.”
“Miro!” Svet snapped.
I wrapped the blanket around my hips, noticing how the woman’s sharp
gaze skated over my chest, dipping lower for a half-second. Quickly, she
turned back to the stove without meeting my stare.
Big mistake, red.
“He’s not wrong,” the petite beauty muttered. “I don’t really expect
anything more from a werewolf.”
Ouch! “You wound me.” I sauntered into the room, letting the door fall
closed with a heavy bang.
“Really? A mite like me wounding a big, bad boss wolf like you?” She
flicked a glance at me before shifting the pan with her wrist. “Might want to
rethink your strategy, castle man.”
“What is happening?” Svet muttered under his breath. The woman’s
hearing wasn’t sharp enough to pick it up, but I did.
“Where are your manners, brother?” I gestured magnanimously.
“Introduce us!”
“Addi, this is my younger brother Miroslav.” Svet scowled at me. “This
is our seer, who you’re going to be very, very nice to.”
The beauty moved across the kitchen with the grace of a dancer.
Something primal tugged deep in my chest, and I had to turn away because
I did not understand the reaction.
“A redheaded psychic, how original! Like we haven’t tried that—what
was it? A hundred years ago?”
“You don’t have to be such a dick. You agreed to this,” Svet lashed
back.
Because I’m tired and hungry. You don’t have a curse draining you
every night, dear brother. You don’t know the torment of this agony. All the
things I wanted to shout at my brother, I swallowed. It wasn’t fair to him.
He saw me, he knew what I went through. I just wished he knew how
degraded, how physically brutal it felt, how mentally broken I was from
being so powerless. But I would never wish this experience on him. It was
the protective side of me that was grateful it was me and not him that
suffered.
So instead of griping or snapping, I agreed with him. “You’re right. I
did agree to this idea, no matter that it’s a snowflake’s chance in hell.
Alright, seer, what do you see.”
“It doesn’t work like that.” Addi brought the chipped trivet to the table
and set the pan full of cooked sausages on it.
“Great, an oracle that doesn’t work.” I plucked a piping piece of meat
from the pan and grinned down at her as she fumed at my bad manners.
“I work just fine!” Addi snapped. “I saw you in the shadows, and I saw
something important happen around the time of the blood moon. I’m part of
whatever that is, and I wanted to come help you. All you had to do was
ask!”
“Wait,” I laughed, holding out a palm at both of them. “My brother
didn’t ask you?”
“Technically, no. He kidnapped me.”
Svet stammered, hands raised in defense.
But I lost the playful air. “Really, big brother? With all the terrible
stories coming from New Orleans, you thought it was smart to kidnap our
seer?”
“I just wanted to talk to her! I was so excited when I found her that I
couldn’t wait till morning. You know me: act fast, deal later.”
“Oh, I’ve been meaning to ask. How did you get around the wards at the
orphanage?” Addi angled herself to speak to Svet. She didn’t seem in
physical distress over the situation.
I still saw red. I’m going to kill him for this.
The beast stirred inside, creeping closer to the mental barrier that kept
him locked away during the day. He was restless from his lost battle at
dawn, not done with his reign of terror that spanned the dark hours.
Violence and lust—they called to him like a siren’s hymn.
I swallowed hard, breathing slow to calm the ire in my veins. It was
daylight. I could deal with Svet in a calm, rational manner. I have dominion
over the light.
The beast snorted, mocking me by curling down to watch the
proceedings from my own eyes. Sharing a body with a monster was the
definition of a living hell.
“Your guardian is a berserker,” Svet was explaining to Addi.
“Geographically, we come from the same neck of the woods in northern
Europe. Her marks were ones I was familiar with. A few drops of blood,
etching new lines into the runic script. It was easy to slip past her wards.”
Svet shrugged.
“Who knew the orphanage was protected by something so flimsy.” Addi
shook her head in disgust.
“No, they’re strong wards. Few supernaturals would know the trick to
change them. Most would try to break through, which would be as hard as
surviving in hell. And if they did, they would unleash the she-devil. The
orphans are safe, Addi.”
With a humph, Addi gestured to the food. “Well, let’s eat, and then we
can discuss the plan to help Miroslav with—?”
She didn’t even know what she was here for. I snorted and plucked
another link of meat from the pan. “I’m full of woods, dirty swamp water,
and deer guts. I’m going to go shower.”
“We’ve got a lead and you want to shower?” Svet scoffed. He took the
chair across the table and spun it, sitting down by straddling it backward. “I
thought you wanted this curse broken. To help me solidify my reign as
alpha by taking your place at my side in our kingdom!”
You believe in each chance to break this curse so fiercely, brother. I
can’t bear to see you disappointed again. “Feed her. I’ll be back down
shortly,” I clipped.
A flicker of hurt flashed so quickly through her beautiful face that I
nearly missed it.
As I passed her chair, I leaned down and whispered, “It smells really
fucking good. Don’t let him eat it all, red. I’m...starving.”
Her soft gasp filled my ears as I jogged to the back staircase, dropping
the blanket on the first couple of steps. They creaked under my weight, the
wood old and well worn. Only one of the bedrooms was furnished with a
functioning bathroom. I rubbed my chin. Did my idiotic brother intend for
her to stay here? Where was she going to sleep?
Did it matter? I was never home at night. And the thought of her curled
in my bed wasn’t abhorrent. Not only did I like her scent, but I liked the
first impression of that little dove. She moved about the kitchen like a bird,
the way she was flighty and sensual. A selfish part of me wanted to keep
this oracle around. She was feisty, but there was an innocence around her,
like some of the flowers out in the garden.
“The idiot tried to kidnap her.” I slammed my bedroom door a little too
forcefully. Svet was clearly desperate going to these lengths to save me.
I glanced at myself in the mirror. It was hard to believe there was a
monster inside me, but if my inability to change forms wasn’t evidence
enough, the destruction out in the woods and swamp of this property was.
The beast left my body ravaged. I could sleep for an eternity and not be
rested.
The blast of heat from the shower beckoned me, but I paused as I heard
the tinkling of laughter. That woman...she was breathtaking. Maybe hope
isn’t such a bad thing to have.
My body mocked me with a spasm of pain.
The cross breeze from the open windows replaced the chilled air I was used
to in the orphanage. Otherwise, this place was perfect. And I happened to
like the hot, sultry weather of the deep south. I would trade a thousand
modern conveniences to be here. This house. This place from my dreams
was real, and I was here...with a pair of werewolf brothers. One of whom
was gorgeous, and yes, I’d snuck a peep. Miro was naked, after all, having
been running around out there in his hybrid wolf form. He was the one from
my visions, not that those blasts from the future had prepared me for the
glorious sight of his tight, sculpted rear. The cherry on top of this
convoluted situation was the naked one owned my house. Somehow, I was
going to help Miro. Fate, however, wasn’t clear in her instruction
concerning destiny.
The giddy rush of endorphins still flooded my veins. I’d pushed back
and carefully concealed the waves of delight at seeing this house in person
for the first time after dreaming about it for so long. Oh, this house was
going to become my home. But the how and when didn’t need
complication; they couldn’t know that this place would become mine—they
might make trouble for my acquisition.
I refused to look after where the nude male was thumping up the stairs,
blanket dropped on the bottom steps. However, from the corner of my eye,
the twig that had fallen from his hair was very noticeable. I counted to ten
in my head. I don’t need to pick up after him. If he wanted to bring the great
outdoors inside, who was I to stop him? Fisting my hands and pretending to
ignore the stick lasted only thirty seconds.
Pushing my chair back, I leaned over to grasp the twig. My fingers
wrapped around the piece of wood, no bigger than my pinky. The contact
immediately had my pulse racing as the dandelion-tinged images consumed
my mind, forcing my body to relive the past experience which was strong
enough to leave an imprint on a piece of nature. From somewhere far away,
I heard myself fall off the chair.
But it didn’t matter. A brutal terror was after me—me as a deer.
Breathing labored, I tried to outrun the beast. The roar chased me, the soft
ground trapped my hooves. Panic swelled, and I snorted in a furious effort
to free myself. Too late! Vicious tearing rent the air as pain consumed me.
My muscle and sinew shredded in such a way that I didn’t die immediately.
Minutes were spent in agony under the teeth and claws of the violent brute.
The beast wanted me to...suffer.
The werewolf wanted to inflict pain.
I wasn’t a meal, I was a being to be preyed upon. Something to work off
that terrible anger.
Blinking back tears of horror, the bright tint disappeared, taking away
the animal’s experience. I took a second look at the twig and saw blood.
The deer’s blood. I’d just relived the dreadful final moments of that poor
animal. While it might not be a sentient creature, the cervine animal had
been terrified out of its mind. The glimpses of the monster I’d seen from its
point of view—
“Addi!” Svet was crouched across from me. He’d been calling me,
worry wafting off him like a bad perfume.
Reality slammed back into me, and I blinked up at him. It took a few
moments to form a sentence.
“What is he?” Voice hollow, I pointed a shaking finger up the stairs.
“What did you see?” the pack alpha carefully asked.
I blew out a long breath, trying to regain my composure. “Miro isn’t
like you.”
Svet nodded carefully. “He’s not. And that’s because he’s cursed. He
isn’t in control of his other form. A monster is.”
“And that’s why I’m here.” Even as I said it, terror induced self-survival
screamed at me to flee. What was I thinking in wanting this?! I’d been
dreaming about this man for months, and now that I was finally here, saw
the rest of the picture so to speak, I was kicking myself for wanting this so
much.
But despite the maliciously driven brute I’d just felt make ribbons of my
flesh—the deer’s flesh—I needed to stay, to see this through. This was how
I finally found my way home. How this house would become mine, I didn’t
know. But I wasn’t going to let a nightmare stop me.
Which proved how insane I was.
I swallowed hard. “Okay, so he’s possessed?”
“You want to run.” It wasn’t the answer to my question. There was hurt
deep in Svet’s dark eyes.
“That werewolf is unhinged.” My whisper betrayed the horror still
screeching through my mind after experiencing the deer’s fate.
“Miro isn’t the beast. He’s as much a victim as anyone else.”
Fear clutched tightly at my chest, making me hiccup. I couldn’t speak as
desire to stay and terror warred in my mind.
“I’m begging you not to leave.” Svet clenched his folded hands as if in
prayer to me. “I kidnapped you, and you didn’t even blink! You said—”
“I know what I said,” I ground out, furious at myself for thinking this
would be easy. “I’m not someone who reneges on their deals. It’s just...he’s
a...” I couldn’t say it.
“I’m a monster,” came the words, smooth as velvet from the stairs.
A shiver ripped up my spine. I stiffened, twisting slowly to face him.
“Yes, you are.”
Miro didn’t flinch.
I rose off the floor, body still shaking, and resumed my seat in the chair.
Hiding my discomfort, I cradled the cup of tea. From what I saw in the
truck, werewolves were scary creatures. But I already knew that, having
been a bookworm. I was familiar with many types of supernatural beings
and their wicked proclivities. While I hated touching things and reliving
suffering, I also wasn’t surprised when it happened. Not until today.
Normally, nature was safe. Few things happened outside that were
traumatic enough for essences to be left on objects. Even death amongst
animals was part of the proper order, calm and peaceful. I would see a
squirrel killed by a hawk from last summer as I sat on the grass in a park.
But that kind of image was a blip. That twig was the first time something of
this magnitude had left its strongest emotions on a piece of nature.
This was a curse. Miro became pure, unadulterated evil. The chaos he
delighted in was raw and devastating. I saw the beast—feral and
nightmarish. Not a normal wolf-man hybrid. Miro was a monster. The way
he pulverized the deer. Didn’t eat it. Delighted in shredding it.
“What happened to you?” I asked the damp figure on the steps when I
could trust myself to speak again. “How did that thing possess your wolf
form?”
A somber flash distorted his handsome features for a moment. “I pissed
off the wrong person.”
“That’s a typical reason.” I let out a harsh breath. “So, obviously, the
curse needs breaking.”
“How can you help with that? You said your powers don’t work the
normal way.” Miro stepped purposefully into the room, going for the fridge.
To explain my gift.... I took a deep breath. This was never easy. “I see
the future, but the images are like pieces to a puzzle, never the whole
picture. I can’t change what I see—and unlike other psychics, my visions
always come true.”
“Just not always as you expect,” Svet added helpfully.
“Exactly.” I smiled sadly and swallowed, buying myself a moment to
prepare for the harder part. “The other facet of my gift is that I can see the
past. With people, it’s something they hold close to their heart. Good or
bad, as long as it was strong enough to leave a marked impression.” I
gestured to the twig still lying on the floor. “If an object has a personal
connection—a favorite piece of jewelry or a toy doll for instance—and if
that person has a deep secret, it generally is imprinted on an object. Or, in
the case of trauma, if an object is associated with a violent incident or
demise.”
“From a twig, you saw what it—the beast—did to the deer?” Miro
poured himself a glass of water from a chilled pitcher. It was as if the
mundane act grounded him as we spoke. He wouldn’t look at us.
“No, I relived what it did to the deer.” My words stilled him as he
replaced the water container in the fridge.
“She can help us,” Svet declared, splaying his hands on the table.
They needed to know the rest. But I couldn’t get the words out. Instead,
I stared at the food, which was now cold. I watched the cheese, stiff and
shiny with grease. I’d been so ecstatic to finally be home that I’d
immediately set to work cooking. Which turned out great! Because as Svet
explained, werewolves, like other shape changing beings, loved to eat. It
was a great way to make an impression on the male I was going to work
closely with. But my new boss no longer seemed interested in the food I’d
prepared, and my chance to make a good impression was fast slipping
away.
Might as well get it over with.... “I saw myself here. During a blood
moon, and there is one not too many nights from now. I don’t know if it has
any significance in breaking this curse, other than a time marker. Because,
whatever I’m doing, I didn’t see that. But I saw you.” I lifted my gaze,
meeting Miro’s intense, jet-black eyes. They were deep and haunted. A
little shiver raced over my skin, sprouting gooseflesh. I hid my arms under
the table lest they see. “I’m here to help you. Even if you did kidnap me;
even if that image from the deer made me want to run like hell.”
“Perfect! Welcome to Blackwater Manor. This house sits on eighty
acres and borders the pack lands on all sides. We’re the Blackwater Pack.”
Svet was obviously relieved as he stabbed his food. “How familiar are you
with pack structure?”
“It varies with different supernatural beings.” I dropped Miro’s gaze to
have the absent conversation with the alpha.
“Right, and werewolves are pack creatures, but they’re a little
more...brutal. Which you saw in my truck.” He pinched his lips together,
hesitating on how deep to venture.
“Y’all won’t scare me away.” I trailed my finger around the rim of the
cup.
“You should be terrified, red.” Miro’s response sent another shiver over
my skin. It wasn’t from fear. If that was what he’d intended, he failed. I felt
a spark of warmth deep in my belly at the delicious way his words seemed
to caress my skin.
My cheeks warmed. I didn’t date, but that was because the young
supernatural men of my acquaintance were nothing more than dashing boys.
Here, deep in the wilderness, the proximity to these primal males was damn
near overwhelming. Can I really stay here and help them? Squaring my
shoulders, I reassured myself as much as stating my intent. “I’ve seen
myself here. I’m supposed to be here. Now, start talking so we can get this
done by the deadline.”
“You see us breaking this soon?” It was the first time something raw
consumed Miro’s voice. Hope. I was giving him hope.
“Well, there’s a blood moon, that’s all I know. And that’s a powerful
celestial event so something we do will culminate at that time.” I sighed.
“Honestly, there are too many unknowns at this point.”
“Did you see the curse broken?” Miro’s voice was deadly.
The little hairs at the nape of my neck tingled. “I don’t know,” I
whispered. “You can start by telling me what exactly happened to make you
this way.”
“Little brother, should I start, or would you like to take the stage for this
entire soliloquy?” Svet quipped, trying to lighten the somber atmosphere of
the kitchen.
It didn’t work. “Do whatever the fuck you want,” Miro bit back.
The table already felt too crowded with my hope-filled brother and the
innocent seer. It was best I stay back away from Addi. Her pulse thundered
in her veins. Instinct should have sent her screaming. Instead, she turned
those soulful eyes to me, watching with caution, but staying with
determination.
I held my plate and leaned against the island, as even my cold food
stared back at me with an accusatory glare. A knot of hunger tightened in
my stomach. Not having a microwave, I was too hungry to dump it in a
skillet to reheat on the stovetop. But my mouth felt like sand as my brother
waited for my confession.
“I don’t know where to start,” I admitted.
“The beginning is usually the best place,” the beautiful apparition
offered. She’d turned in her seat and rested her chin on the chair back as she
gazed across the kitchen at me. “Where is your pack from? You’re not
native to North America.”
“How do you know that?” I asked.
She shrugged. “Svet told me. But even though you speak English well,
you both get so comfortable that your accent slips. There’s a roughness to
your cadence that isn’t American English—definitely not Southern dialect
or Creole.”
Damn, this one is sharp. “The Blackwater Pack migrated from the Ural
Mountains to this part of the world in the 1700s. Our father was tired of the
endless wars our kind faced in those vast, snowy terrains.”
“We barely remember our homeland,” Svet added, gazing into the
distance, mind no doubt consumed with vague images.
“You’re ancient,” Addi breathed, pressing her lips together to hide a
smirk. “Think of how much history you’ve experienced.”
I snorted. “Something like that.”
Whether she meant to or not, she was putting us at ease. Svet must have
felt it too, because he started again. “What you have to understand about my
brother is that little Prince Miroslav grew up reckless. Our parents
encouraged any displays of brash behavior, chalking it up to a bold
backbone. The years passed, and he grew worse. Too late, they realized it
also made him willful.”
“The respect for authority or others was lacking. While it was part of
our training, I pushed the limits,” I ground out. I hated this, my flaws and
the sins of the past ripped open and set on full display. I deserved
judgement and condemnation, but I couldn’t meet those keen grey eyes.
The flecks of storm cloud green made her seem more sympathetic. Maybe
she was a kind soul, but I couldn’t bear to be a hero in her eyes.
“Who did you upset?” Addi pressed, her voice suddenly so gentle it
hurt.
“Mardi Gras was always my weakness. It’s changed over the years, seen
its share of world events and catastrophes. After the ugly, brutal war that
ripped the humans in this country apart, and between plagues of illnesses,
the 1880s celebrations were wild.” I stopped. The fondness slipping into my
voice was dangerous. The old nostalgia for debauchery was hard to
condemn. Of course, my curse was an easy reminder of the price for those
sins.
“Who did you piss off?” Addi repeated, clearly fixated on that aspect.
“An Argét Sorceress.” I watched as no flicker of recognition passed
over her features. “Although she lives in the utmost secrecy, she rules this
area with an iron will. I hurt one of her children. A cunning queen, she
didn’t strike me down or even approach me at first. The sorceress watched,
waited. And five years later, she caught me at a bad time and split me from
my wolf form, cursing that form to be the epitome of villainy. ‘If you want
to act like a monster, I’ll make a beast who consumes you.’”
My voice had grown quieter with each sentence until the words of my
judge were a whisper. Even so, they hung heavy in the air.
Addi licked her lips, her tongue capturing my attention and stirring me
from my stupor. “Have you...tried apologizing?” she asked.
I snorted. “Did you not hear the part about secrecy?”
“We can’t find the sorceress.” Svet pushed back from his seat and
grabbed his plate.
What came next was the worst. I hated it. Reliving that night—the
memory would forever haunt me. There would be no putting it to rest as
long as I lived. But it needed telling, and it was my story to tell. If Addi was
going to stay, she needed to know who she was trying to save.
“That night was the first time the beast came out to play,” I finished,
this time staring hard at Addi, unable to look back at my brother. “I couldn’t
shift form at will all that day. At sunset, I blacked out—”
“Liar, liar. I’ll burn your ass in a fire, motherfucker. Why don’t you tell
them you see everything and that it fucking eats you alive?” That voice. It
rumbled in my mind. The beast pushed against my control, forcing me to
set my plate down quickly. Svet threw me a look, but I gave him a curt
shake of the head. I resisted the urge to grip the counter in a white-knuckle
hold. There was a brief struggle, the beast restless and wanting to come out,
even though the sun was up.
Finally, with a mighty shove, I pushed the beast away. His laughter
trickled through my mind. Exhaustion washed through me on the tail of the
struggle. Having a monster barrage me every day, all day, for the endless
decades was truly the worst curse imaginable.
“Miro?” Addi asked gently. “You don’t have to finish the story.”
It’s not that, red. Steeling my spine, I spoke the lie I’d been giving out
for decades. That I didn’t see the destruction. That the screams of that
family didn’t fester in my mind, fueling the guilt that broke me over and
over. “In the morning, I woke in a pack member’s house, lying amidst the
carnage and gore of the female to whom I’d been betrothed and all her
family. We—” I gestured to Svet “—were set to marry twin sisters; today,
not a pack member from that bloodline is living.”
Those pink lips parted, and Addi drew in a shaky breath. My words
hadn’t surprised her. She saw what the beast did to the deer, and it must
have prepared her for the final straw of my tale. Svet bustled around the
kitchen, but I couldn’t bring myself to look away. Those stormy eyes
became an anchor somewhere during my confession.
From the sink where the pouring water was already mixing into suds,
Svet added a few relevant details. “Our father sectioned off this manor—its
owner eager to sell and move. For other reasons, mind! My father made the
property line distinct from pack land. Our shaman cast a protection here. So
long as Miro is on this property before dark, the beast can’t leave its
borders.”
“And the beast can’t get into the house, garage, or shed,” I said.
“Okay, I’m confused.” Addi held up her hands, shaking her head. “What
exactly was the curse? You talk like the beast is a different being, but it’s
Miro’s curse.”
I recited the words from memory. They were burned into my brain. “‘If
you want to act like a monster, I’ll make a beast who consumes you. By
night and by day, nature will be split. Until your wolf is tamed, the beast
will have the power of destruction he so badly desires.”
“So you’re the beast.” Addi lifted her hands, her face crinkled in
confusion.
“I am not the beast. My wolf form is cursed.” Even as I said it, the
words rang hollow. I stalked over to the fridge, dumping my mostly
untouched breakfast into a reusable container. Without looking at my
brother or the strange, pleasant-smelling woman, I ground out, “I’m going
to bed. There are journals and books on magic, if you have any inclination
to read them. Until you have a plan how to break this, we have nothing
more to offer.”
“We have one more matter to discuss,” Svet called after my retreating
form.
Of course he did. I just wanted to take my sleeping potion and steal a
few precious hours away from the beast. Rolling my eyes to the ceiling, I
turned enough to glare at him. “What is it?”
“We need to explain her presence to the pack.”
When he paused, I waved my hand to elaborate.
“I have an idea, but I wanted to ask your opinion first?” Svet lifted a
questioning brow.
He didn’t imply the rest. It had taken nearly a decade, but the pack had
rallied around me. At first it was because of my father. But slowly and
surely, they’d championed me. The curse molded me into their second
prince, the sword who stood behind the heir who was now our alpha and
had been for the last year, after finding our father’s headless corpse being
chomped on by alligators. Thinking about that dead end always gave me a
headache. How he’d met his demise couldn’t be confirmed.
“They can’t know her true purpose,” I reiterated, taking a step upstairs.
“Not unless she finds something concrete to break the curse.”
“Then what is she doing here? What’s the cover story?” There was a
smile in Svet’s voice.
I didn’t like it.
“I don’t know, make something up,” I snapped.
“Okay, I will.” Svet turned, taking Addi into the conversation by
addressing her more than me. “We don’t want to get the pack’s hopes up.
It’s happened before, and it’s crushing to know we’re causing them angst.
So, for better or worse, the only thing that will occupy wagging tongues is a
juicy story. Congratulations, Addi, you’re Miro’s mate. You’ve been dating
secretly for months and now finally decided to elope, and you tied the knot
this morning in the presence of your alpha—the surprised and delighted
best man.”
My roar of protest echoed Addi’s shriek of disagreement.
“Like hell I am!” She shot to her feet, hands fisted on her hips.
The strange fire in her eyes entranced me, killing the words on my lips.
Would it be so bad?
“I’m the alpha, my word is law.” Svet put the frying pan away and
stepped toward the door. “I need to protect my brother, and he’s right about
the pack’s hopes. I have a ring, and you can sign a marriage license. We’ll
avoid a blood exchange ceremony. Anyway, is there anything you need to
make your stay here more pleasant, Addi?”
Addi blustered, words stuck in her throat. “Just like that? Do you
always move with such authoritative speed?”
Her sharp tone set me at unease. I didn’t like hearing the note of fear her
anger was trying to cover.
Svet just grinned. “I’m the alpha; it’s the only way I know how to roll.”
“Isn’t there another way, brother?” I ground out. “Having her stay here
isn’t wise. You know I hate people on the property after dark.”
“She’ll be safe in the house, and y’all can annul this easily when the
curse is broken.” Svet crossed his arms over his chest. “Sign the damn
paper and put the ring on your bride, Miroslav.”
There it was. An alpha command. The physical pull to obey threaded
through every fiber of my being. It could be resisted. But that would take
more energy than I currently had time for. “Are you good with being my
fake mate for the time being?” I asked, hardening my voice so that my
fatigue didn’t seep into it. It would never do to let my “bride” see me as
weak.
“Well, if that’s the only way. But—but I’m not twenty-one yet.”
Anger ticked in my chest, and I clenched my hands, glaring at Svet.
“You took an underage supernatural girl?”
“I’ll be twenty-one soon!” she objected.
Svet waved his hands. “It’s a generality in the supernatural
communities, taking after the humans—who have short ass lives.”
Addi winced, but Svet didn’t seem to notice. I did. I noticed everything
about her. From the long line of her neck to the curve of her shoulders to the
swell of her breasts hidden under that frothy white blouse.
“Werewolves, like other pack beings, consider the age of adulthood to
be eighteen at the highest. Most mature by fifteen or sixteen,” Svet
continued as if I hadn’t just lost myself in the lovely vision across the room.
Addi just shook her head, but her eyes took in the kitchen, and she let
out a long sigh. “Let’s break this curse. I’ll fake mate him.”
“Good.” Svet clapped his hands together.
“On one condition,” Addi continued. “No one from New Orleans can
know I’m here. I need to stay hidden so I can focus on this work.”
“That means they’ll think we actually kidnapped you,” I warned.
Addi shrugged. She made the small movement look elegant. “It has to
be secret.”
“The pack will keep quiet about you. That’s an easy one to settle. So!
Time to marry my baby brother,” Svet faked emotion in his voice just to
screw with me.
“Get it over with,” I snapped.
“So romantic, Miro.” Svet cleared his throat. “Addi, do you take my
brother as your lawfully wedded mate?”
“I do.” She looked at me, and whatever that emotion was crossing her
face, I couldn’t read it.
Svet repeated the question to me. It was as if it came from far away. My
voice was hollow to my own ears. “I do.”
“Great! Fantastic. By the power of the alpha of the Blackwater Pack, I
pronounce you mated. To make it legal, and add another layer, here’s a
human marriage license. Sign here, both of you.” Svet pulled a paper out of
his back pocket with a flourish. The date on the thing read that it was issued
weeks ago, when Bogdana cast the bones. I narrowed my eyes at my
brother, but he simply held out a pen to me.
With a scowl, I put my name to paper, and then watched as my “mate”
moved gracefully to where I stood. There wasn’t fear in her stormy eyes as
she approached her fate. But when Addi’s fingers wrapped around the pen,
our skin touched. The brush of her against me sent a bolt of fire straight
through my veins, heating my blood with a delicious arousal. She’s going to
be mine....
Fake. This is all fake.
“Do you need anything to make your stay here easier?” I asked my new
mate, echoing Svet’s earlier question.
My mate. That was going to take a long time to get used to. But
hopefully, it wouldn’t have to last much longer than the blood moon.
“Actually, I could use a few items from the store. I’ve got cash—”
“Give me the list,” Svet interrupted her. “We’re not a poor pack, and
you’re helping me. Whatever you require, it’s yours.”
Jealousy sparked bright emerald in my mind. He was gruff, but my
brother wasn’t bad. He was my biggest supporter. Still, as my mate, it was
up to me to provide for her. Not him.
As I worked through this wash of new emotions, Addi responded to my
brother. “Good, because I don’t want to go back into town and have them
find me. It will distract from our purpose.”
“You really don’t want to be found, do you? Aren’t you afraid they’ll
worry?” I asked.
“Nope. I mean, it sucks, but this is my life. It’s something Margot—my
sister—doesn’t understand. She has these grand plans and is ambitious as
fuck.” Addi stopped and shook her head. “This is my adventure. I won’t
have her ruin it—or come fix it for me.”
Huh. She really wants to be here.
“Here, bro,” Svet tossed me a box. I opened it and a plain, albeit large
ring sat inside. It was...yucky.
I coughed, turning to Addi. She looked at the ring with anything but
excitement. Fingers splayed, she lifted her hand. And then those beautiful
green eyes lifted to meet mine.
Something flickered in the far recesses of my mind.
“With this ring, I thee wed, and for however short a time we’re together,
I’ll look after you as a princess our pack deserves. You’re safe with me,
Addi.” As I spoke, I slid the ring over her finger. It was loose and slipped
over the knuckle easily.
It wasn’t the piece of jewelry but the feel of her solid fingers in mine
that struck me. Hers were strong, but not rough, scarred, or calloused. That
made them look delicate engulfed in mine. There was a long moment were
we only looked at one another.
My brother bustled about behind us, and the creak of the back door
broke the moment. “I’ll file the marriage license. Text me your list.”
“I don’t have a phone,” Addi admitted.
“Use my brother’s.” With a salute, Svet was gone, leaving a
peacefulness in his wake.
With a tug, Addi slid her hand out of mine. “So you stay outside all
night...husband?”
The teasing smile on those lush lips was a relief to see. “Yeah.” I pulled
at the back of my neck with my hand. “But you’ll be safe here as long as
you stay inside.”
The moment the words were out of my mouth, I realized how dumb
they sounded. I wanted to be the good guy, to put her at ease.
“Alright then—” Addi walked to the other room “—have a pleasant
nap. I’ll go find those books you talked about.”
I let my gaze trail over her lithe frame. She was wearing a long skirt and
blouse that rode up to flash tanned midriff. A spark of hunger flared in my
chest, and I recognized the pull as desire. Addi was a damn fine woman,
and I couldn’t help but wonder what she would be like as a real mate.
“Thanks. You want me to show you where the library is?” Already I
was stalling, trying to make her stay.
“Nope.” She gave me a full smile. “Go to sleep, you’re awfully
grumpy.”
I flashed her a devilish grin. “Well, honey bunny, you’re welcome to
join.”
Flaming red splotches appeared on her cheeks. “I’m good with the fake
mating, but it doesn’t mean I need to act that way when no one is
watching.”
“Suit yourself, but I only have one bed in this entire house, so feel free
to snuggle in it at night.”
“Don’t you have a couch?”
I wish I’d burned the damn thing. “Yes.”
“Perfect. That’s where I’ll sleep.”
Chuckling darkly to myself, I went upstairs. Except when I folded into
my bed, I tossed and turned. Exhaustion from the physical strain of the
curse dragged me into a fitful sleep, and the sleeping potion didn’t pull me
deep enough to forget. Addi’s smell trickled up here. It was divine, and I
couldn’t get that scent out of my nose.
What am I going to do with a...bride?
The late afternoon sunlight fell on the old, worn boards of the wraparound
porch. Up here in the front, the drive wove through the mighty dogwood
trees and luxurious magnolias, the dirt path passing by the stone pavers that
lead to the front door. It then trailed around to the back where a garage
housed a truck and covered car, and a mostly empty shed fanned out in the
circle of the drive. Other than the need for landscaping, flower gardens, and
trellises of winding greenery, this farmhouse was amazing, far better
experienced in real life than in dreams. It was spacious and full of potential.
Already, my mind wandered to paint samples from the hardware store,
planned a trip to Home Goods or Hobby Lobby to get decorating pieces,
and wondered what charming, authentic finds I could collect at the antique
shops around the city.
It’s not my home. Every time I dreamed up a new scenario, that
aggravating little voice chirped a reminder. But...it could be. I had seen
myself here. The various visions that’d come to me over the years showed
this place as my home.
Now that I was finally here, I doubted what I’d seen. How did Miro
play into this? My visions were puzzle pieces. Just because glimpses of this
place were frequent, didn’t mean I’d ever seen the whole picture. What if
this was just part of my epic adventure, and I never came to live here
permanently?
Leaning on the push broom handle and fidgeting with the loose wedding
ring, I sighed. That hurt too badly to think about. The orphan who wanted a
home of her own—how tragic.
How cliché. I squeezed my eyes tight, fighting back the pinch in my
chest.
“What’s that for?” Miro’s soft question was like velvet to my ears.
“Damn you, don’t you make any noise when you move?” I snapped,
hiding the guilty feeling about daydreaming over this beautiful house that
was the perfect blank canvas for my creative longing under my annoyance.
Miro was holding the portable part of a single serving blender in one
hand. He leaned against the wall and took a long sip of the green, colored
contents. It was probably one of the healing smoothies I’d found a recipe
card for in the drawer by the fridge.
“You deep cleaned my house.” He stared at me over the rim of the
drink, as if he was trying to puzzle something out.
I shrugged. “I needed a break from those heavy spell books.”
“So you cleaned every room on the lower level?”
It wasn’t like there was a delicious stack of raunchy regency novels to
devour. Not that I wanted this alpha male to know about my guilty little
pleasure.
“I lost track of time.” My voice rose as if it was a question as I
nervously pulled the spelled necklace chain.
“Addi, you don’t have to help me. You don’t know me, you don’t owe
me anything, and other than paying you, we have nothing to offer you.”
There was a raw desperation to his tone.
“Well, you don’t know me either. I’m supposed to be here, and I’m here.
But those books are thick, and it will be work paging through them,” I
added, not wanting him to get his hopes up.
“I’ve spent years studying those texts for an answer. There is nothing.
But who knows, maybe you’ll see something I didn’t. Read between the
lines.” Miro sounded...defeated.
It made my chest clench. But I doubted he wanted my pity.
“I’m staying.” I stretched my arms out, pushing the broom handle away.
“I will be here at the blood moon. Something I do will help. Until then, I
can see if the beyond sends me anything useful when I touch the books.”
How I wished I could contact Margot! Her nifty gut instinct could direct
us to which books to choose. She lived and made every damn decision
based on that ability. Sometimes it drove her to extremes, like jumping off
the roof to fall harmlessly onto beanbags when we were ten. I could use that
ability to brush my hands over the books and see if one would help. Instead,
I had to read the tomes the old-fashioned way.
Thinking of her wasn’t helpful either. Already, as the day wore on, I
knew how sick with worry she’d be. I’m such a shitty person to put her
through this.
I swallowed hard. Hiding out here was the right thing to do. Technically,
I was Barbara’s ward until my birthday, and that wasn’t until after the blood
moon. Neither my guardian nor my sister would let me stay here if they
knew where I was.
“What is it?” Miro asked, keen gaze never wavering.
“Nothing,” I chirped, flashing him a smile. “As I was saying, I’m
staying, lover boy.”
“My brother is a good man. Single, too, if you’re interested.”
I blanched. “What?” I stammered. “You...me...we’re supposed to be the
fake couple.”
“You flirted with him.”
“I was friendly. Nothing more!” Oh, merciful heavens, I didn’t need this
right now.
“Is that what this is?”
“Yes.”
He pushed off the wall. The screen door creaked as he opened it. “What
do you want for supper?”
The question was so normal. It made me pause for a moment, repeating
the words in my mind.
“What can you cook?” I teased, knowing from the contents of his fridge
that he ate fairly normal food considering his alternate form was part
animal. And that as a wolf-man, the hybrid was raging and destructive.
“I can grill.”
“That works for me.” This felt like a strange dance. My skepticism and
deep mistrust of Fate’s agenda made this seemingly domestic routine hard
to believe.
“Great, I already have the steaks out. How do you like your meat, red?”
Dammit with that nickname! I knew my cheeks were scalding.
“Medium rare.”
His brow jerked. He moved to go inside but stopped. “One more thing.
No matter what you hear tonight, stay indoors. You’ll be safe.”
A shiver raced over my body, and it wasn’t the good kind. “Don’t
worry, I have no intentions of meeting the beast.”
Miro grunted, sweeping one more long glance over me. My body
warmed in response. After he retreated into the house, I let out a long
breath. My fake mate was...hot.
“Oh, Addi, that’s trouble,” I whispered to myself. Sure, I’d seen Miro in
a blip of a vision. But I’d never stopped to consider him like that. I rested
my chin on the broom handle and chewed over this strange physical and
emotional draw. Would it be the worst thing to get close to him?
Or was he always going to see me as a business arrangement? I snorted
a laugh. I had neither Margot’s vivacity, nor her friend Cassidy’s raw
sexuality. But now that I was finally here, in this place, an inner goddess
was stirring inside me. She begged to be fueled and unleashed.
She seemed to promise that everything would be okay, that it was safe
for her to finally take up a voice in my decisions.
“Alright, I trust you,” I caved. “But I’m going to keep you on a tight
leash.”
There was a snort of derision. Challenge accepted, she seemed to say.
Fate have mercy.
It was going to be a hard shift tonight. Physically, I was spent. There was no
choice but to endure this living nightmare. Leaving my clothes folded on a
chair near the back door, I ventured out into the early evening.
I’d left the seer—my new bride—ensconced in the antique couch, face
smooshed against the elaborate stitching. I offered the bed.
Wasn’t that the rightful spot of a bride on her wedding night? A dark
smile curved my lips, but it was short lived.
A pulse of pain spread through my joints. I grit my teeth and went
through the safety procedures. The doors were locked, as were the
windows, the patio furniture and gas grill tucked away in the shed. The
garage was shut tight, my truck and car safe from destruction.
Supernatural beings who could shift form were used to the sight of
naked flesh, but as I went through the nightly security checks, I absently
wondered if Addi would catch a glimpse out the window. The curtains were
drawn, but it didn’t mean she wouldn’t peep.
A low growl rumbled through me. I wondered why I liked that idea so
much.
On the heels of the pleasant thought was another spasm of agony. This
one shook through my whole being. Time to get down to the bayou.
The banks of turf down there were distorted and most of the trees were
scarred by the violence of the change. What I’d told Addi wasn’t quite true.
Hell, no one knew what it was like to encounter the beast. To lose the battle
to the monster every damn night.
I didn’t black out—ever.
How could I hold my head up as a fearsome member of our pack and
admit that for the time before the sun set, during the fresh hell of twilight, I
knew my monster. And no matter how bitterly I fought, I lost. Every single
time. I was Sisyphus and Prometheus wrapped in one hellish existence.
Addi asked why I called the beast a separate entity. Well, it was.
“I am?” an evil voice taunted. It was my mouth. The sound was that of
my voice. But it was the beast who spoke.
“Fuck you,” I snapped.
“You’d like that too much, asshole.” There was a nail grating chuckle
that ripped through my throat, and I was helpless to stop it.
Humans would say I had a split personality. How little they could
comprehend a real curse; what they spoke of was a sickness, something
their medical professionals were getting better at treating as the ages
progressed.
I picked up the pace and ran to the water’s edge. It was a close call,
escaping from the house just in time before the beginning stages of the
curse took over.
“So...we have a new house guest?” the beast mused. “Pretty, isn’t she.”
“You leave her alone!” I shouted. But the beast wasn’t in control of my
body. Not until the stroke of sunset. And the house was safe.
“I’m going to have fun with her,” the beast promised, laughing
maniacally.
I coughed through the laugh, regaining my vocal chords. “You can’t
touch her.”
“I can sing, croon to her as a true lover would.”
A dark shiver chilled my blood.
Down by the bayou, I sank by the shore. I didn’t want to fight. Right
now, it didn’t feel like there was any energy in my body to do so. But I
knew the moment the shift happened it would be such a struggle that I
couldn’t help but fight off the curse.
I always lost.
The bloodlust was already creeping around the edges. The shift’s pull
was brutal.
“Why didn’t you tell her you can talk to me?” The beast was talkative
tonight. That high, petulant tone nauseated me. I didn’t sound like that, but
it was my body talking, my vocal chords capable of the sound.
As if the whining wasn’t enough, the muscles in my back seized. I
pitched forward, falling headfirst into the brackish water.
“You can’t escape me, weak one,” the voice taunted in my mind.
“You’re unkillable. We’re going to spend eternity together!”
I pushed out of the water, spitting and hacking. “I hate you!”
“So...you hate yourself?” the voice snickered.
“You’re a curse—you’re not me!” I insisted.
“Hmm, wrong again,” the beast chortled.
“Not only are you a monster, but you’re a filthy liar,” I raged. But the
pain was so intense that I dug my hands into the earth.
“Now you’re just being mean, Miro, my boy!”
My body quaked, and I clenched my arms and legs to fight it off.
“For your naughty little insult, which I’m fucking sick and tired of
hearing by the way, I’m going to have some fun tonight.” The beast sang
out gleefully. “You can’t fight me—I am you!”
“Nnooo,” I sobbed. This was it. This was the worst. The pleading.
When it reached this point, there was no turning from it.
My only solace was that no one else ever witnessed this portion of the
change.
“AAAddddddiii—”
I sat up on the couch. That strange voice, singing my name, sounded out
in the front yard. That was Miro’s voice. Gruffer...and more of a hard rasp
than a level cadence.
“Adélaïde!”
The sentient speech caught me off guard. He spoke in a powerful tone,
and I felt drawn to respond.
Rising, I walked to the front door and peered through the window. The
orange glow of the still lingering sun met me. There was nothing out there.
Not a whisper of motion moved in the tree line at the edge of the mowed
yard. But on the front porch, where a welcome mat should have lain before
the screen door, there was a bouquet of wildflowers. My chest warmed at
the sight. Miro must have left those beauties before he went out into the
acreage. The only person he could have left them for was me.
His fake mate.
Heat warmed my cheeks. Reflex had me twisting the ring on my left
hand.
Don’t be an idiot! It was Margot’s voice in my head, chiding me. But...I
had defied her in a manner of speaking by coming on this adventure. Why
the hell should I listen to her mental blast of conscience?
“Besides,” I muttered under my breath, “Miro said the beast stays away
until the sun sets.”
I cracked the door open. Nothing moved out there. My new husband left
me flowers, and if that wasn’t a friendly gesture, I wasn’t sure what was.
How did I not notice them when he was puttering about the porch? I have to
grab them quickly before the sun goes down.
Wetting my lips, I pushed the screen and dashed out. My fingers
clutched the stems, bound with vine. They were gorgeous! Fragrant and
vibrant summer blooms. Lifting them to my nose, the hairs on the back of
my neck rose as a soundless brush of air skated past me. I turned, slowly.
The beast.
There he stood, looming between me and the door. He looked like a
normal werewolf—humanoid and lupine merged into one brutal, powerful
being. But there was something more blazing in those molten irises.
I scrambled back, bumping into the pillar that held the roof over the
porch. There was no rail, and I nearly fell into the bushes. Through the
terror, one thought popped helplessly into my mind. How did he move so
fast?
Hind legs thick and warped with muscles, the hair covering them was
dark grey. He wore no pants. Avoiding a glance at the male parts, I took in
the wide, imposing torso. Broad shoulders morphed into impossibly long
arms. The hands were tipped with claws. The face was the most lupine
aspect, mouth elongated into a snout, the jaws powerful, and the lethal teeth
glistened with purpose.
Those eyes. Golden and bright. They promised a host of dark things,
including pain and pleasure. Damn, but I could lose myself in their depths
and never know death was taking me.
Miro’s eyes were black. That thought, while scientific, was not helpful
right now.
“Hello, my little bride,” the beast murmured, mouth twisting up into a
feral smile.
I blinked, frowning.
Taking me in with a sweeping glance, the beast’s voice hardened. “Cat
got your tongue? It’s bad manners not to thank someone when they make a
gift for you.”
Pushing to my feet, I swallowed back the lump in my throat. It would be
best not to anger him. “These are beautiful. Thank you, beast.”
“Miro. My name is Miro,” the beast menaced, jaws snapping to
punctuate its words.
The argument bubbled in my mind, but I shoved down the urge to
contradict the monster. “As you say. Well, it was nice making your
acquaintance. I’m going back inside; these need to be put in water.”
Warmth possessed every cell in my body as a laugh fell from his lips,
luxurious and dark as sin. “Nice try, pet. But you and I are going to have
some fun. It’s our wedding night after all.”
He gestured at the ring, warm against my finger.
“You’re not going to hurt me. I’ve seen the future. I’m alive by the time
the blood moon comes around.”
“Hmm, I might not kill you, my little bride.” The beast sauntered
forward. Its claws slashed out, and I winced. But no harm came. Those
long, disjointed digits with the wicked claws wrapped around my arm,
lifting it up. “But you’re wrong about the other. Look. I’ve already hurt
you.”
It took a tremendous effort to break eye contact and flick a glance at my
arm. A drop of blood ran down the length, where the backside of my
forearm must have been cut on a nail in the porch pillar. Little beads of
blood sprouted from the scratch.
The monster leaned forward. Before I could scream, that long, rough
tongue darted out and—
Licked the blood off my skin.
A rich growl rumbled in his chest. “Fucking ambrosial, pet.”
I gasped. The sensuality and a tinge of fear spread through me, racing to
centralize deep in my belly. There was no time to wonder at the rush of
heat. It was there; it stole my very breath.
“Are you ready to consummate this marriage, bride?” The beast jerked
his head toward the house, dropping his hold on me. “My bed is big enough
for this monstrous form to ravish you. You can scream your release as loud
as you want, no one to hear for miles.”
My mouth went desert dry. That was the filthiest thing I’d ever heard.
It didn’t repulse me. In the far reaches of my mind, a soft voice told me
it should. But I didn’t listen.
“I married Miroslav—”
“I am Miro,” the beast growled, stepping into my space, but careful not
to touch me.
He was insistent on that. A test bubbled in my mind. “I don’t even know
your last name—Miro.”
“Rugia. The surname is Rugia.” With old-fashioned elegance, the
werewolf bowed deeply. He took my hand gently in his large paw and
brought it to the tip of his muzzle. The press of his lips mimicked a caress.
Not a lick, but an honest-to-Fate kiss. “And that would make you Adélaïde
Rugia.”
“This marriage is fake,” I blurted out, halfheartedly putting up a defense
against the lust burning its way through my body. “Consummating it would
make it...real. We can’t do that.”
“I’m not sure that little treat pulsing between your legs knows that, pet,”
the beast purred. “I can smell your arousal. It’s been evident since you met
my other half this morning.”
I refused to shiver at the observation. “I’m here for a job; sex is off the
table.”
The beast dropped my arm. “I’m not sure I want you to break this curse,
my little bride. Consider this your first and only warning. I won’t help you,
and I’ll do everything in my power to stop you.”
On that mood-killing note, it was time to get out of there. The truth was
his honeyed eyes and smooth words had wooed me like a male from a
classic book. It was an embarrassing admission I could mull over later.
How to escape him?! I can’t die until after the blood moon!
Bolstering myself with that knowledge of the future, I knocked the
bouquet of flowers into the monster’s face. Ducking under his gigantic arm,
I launched myself toward the door. Ripping the screen open cost me
precious seconds. My bare feet scrambled against the unpainted wood. I
didn’t breathe. Not until I was across the threshold.
My heart nearly exploded with relief. I did it!
Throwing the flowers to the ground in a fit of rage, the beast threw back
his head and roared his displeasure. The very foundation of the house
shook. Every fiber of my being recognized the predator for what he was.
The monster had been toying with me...the prey.
The beast stomped toward the door, but I slammed it shut. Through the
decorative glass, we watched each other. My jagged inhale was damn near
painful. He could have had me. If he wanted to, there was no escaping him.
He’d let me flee.
“Run, little one,” he howled.
I knew he couldn’t get inside. Just like I knew he couldn’t kill me. But it
didn’t stop me from spinning around and sprinting up the stairs in sheer
terror.
The darkness swallowed me on the last steps. Ghostly prickles skittered
over my skin.
With the change in light, my pupils didn’t adjust. Something brushed
my ankle, and I shrieked, fingers slapping at the wall for the light switch.
There was none. Gasping for breath, I clawed at my throat to keep back the
panic. My overactive imagination was on overdrive. There could be any
number of spectral beings in this upper area. I could have sworn I felt
something.
It was no good.
I couldn’t do it. I couldn’t fumble around in the dark.
The beast outside might be terrifying, but the unknown here was worse.
On the tips of my toes, I bolted back down the stairs, swung around the
banister, and launched myself into the cozy library.
A cackle rattled the windowpanes, golden eyes not missing a single
moment of the way fear possessed me like a demonic noose.
With the setting sun illuminating him from behind, I watched the
shadow straight from a horror movie pace on the other side of the western
facing window curtains. The solution would have been to turn on more
lights. But I was frozen, perched on the couch’s protective corner. I couldn’t
bring myself to move and chase the beast’s shadow away.
“I’ll win you to my side, bride,” he called, pausing to tap a claw on the
window.
I hugged myself and watched.
“You can bet on it! You’re not breaking this curse and sending me back
into nonexistence.” His threats, muffled through the windowpanes, were
chilling.
Please—please just go away.
It wasn’t until late in the night, when the beast had raced off to Fate knew
where, that I started to consider our conversation. Ignoring my physical
reaction—which must have been magically induced, because there was no
way my sane mind would have reacted like that—I mulled over the
specifics of his words.
He calls himself Miro.
He says he’ll vanish if I break the curse.
He calls me his bride....
With a body-wracking shudder, it all ended. Sunrise. I blinked into the rosy-
tinted wilderness around me, as my control slid back into place. The trees
here had decades old gouges. The ground was trampled from where the
beast had raged. In my humanoid body, I rubbed my upper arms against the
misty chill of the morning. Another night had passed, and I’d survived. Not
that I had a choice in the matter. But Addi? Fucking hell, that was another
matter entirely.
Vision blinded red, I stumbled through the trees. The faint whispers of
sunlight weren’t enough to chase away the lingering ice that seemed to have
burrowed into my bones. How dare she disobey my commands?! She’d
been outside after dark! I need to drill into her head just how fucking
dangerous that was.
With a thin control over my explosion, I rubbed my jaw, jogging up the
front steps to walk the porch to the back door—
Blood. Virgin’s blood. The scent stopped me in my tracks. A single bead
was soaked into the worn plank. The physical remnant was a brutal slap of
reality. The beast had been in a playful mood last night, delighted to have a
new toy to enliven the boredom of night. But he’d not been joking when he
stated his determination to keep the curse firmly in place.
“Oh, I’m going to spank your pretty ass until your skin is as red as your
hair, little one,” I vowed under my breath.
“Spank her? Really?” The beast barked a laugh, enjoying the twist of
events.
His words and presence faded to the back of my mind. As if pulled by
an invisible string, I turned and bent to inhale the dried micro drops on the
rusted nail and the single splat on the wood. That scent became stronger as I
focused on it. Something ancient and primal fluttered in my chest as I drank
in the crimson call. The blood song was virginal. Exotic. Forbidden.
My mouth watered at the temptation her blood promised. Even now, a
broken being, her scent called to me in ways I’d long lost the privilege to
have.
“Do you normally shuffle around like a naked chicken with your head
cut off?” That sweet voice called out from the other side of the screen door.
I froze. My heightened senses hadn’t picked up the opening of the door
or the female’s approach.
“I’ll leave your pants right here. Don’t worry! I’m not looking. Not even
tempted.” Addi pushed the squeaking screen open and dropped the item of
clothing. “Okay, well, nice chatting with you, too.” She laughed nervously
and let the screen door drop close.
An irritating scratch stirred at the back of my mind just beyond the
curse’s cage. “I tasted her, asshat. She’s...divine.”
A dizzy wash of reality swelled through me. Addi was alive. She’d
survived an encounter, the first person to have done so in well over a
century. But only because the beast of Blackwater Manor wasn’t done with
her.
“Too late to stop it now. I’m going to take what I want, and it’s her,” the
beast promised.
“You’ll not lay a finger on her,” I hissed.
“Finger? No...I have claws, all the better to destroy her. And that’s
exactly what I’ll do the next time. I’m going to ravage that sweet little body,
but the best part—”
“No!”
“— is she’ll be begging me to decimate her. Unlike your self-righteous
ass, who’s too scared to take what he wants, I’m not. She’ll spread those
pretty legs for me.”
I had to get rid of Addi, make sure she was nowhere near the beast!
After grasping the pants and staggering forward a few steps, I blinked
into the bright swath of daylight that fell across the side of the house.
Fueled only by a spike of rage, I ripped the jeans onto my legs and fought
back exhaustion as I made my way across the porch.
“Do you have a death wish or something?” I shouted, banging the back
door open as I stormed inside the kitchen. “Did I not make myself clear
when I told you not to go outside after dark?”
“How did you know?” she demanded, glaring at me.
Shit. Shit! I needed to lie, and fast. “I smelled your scent on my skin.
You were outside, and he touched you.”
Addi started at my words. The spatula in her hand moved, hot bacon
grease dripped onto the hardwood floor.
“You didn’t think I would find out?” Good. She’s bought it. She didn’t
know I had to watch that monster lick blood from her, helpless to stop any
of it.
“I met the beast last night,” she drawled. “Pleasant fellow. No harm
done.”
My jaw fell to the floor. She didn’t see it! I clenched my fists to resist
the urge to shake her. “This isn’t a game! Only Fate knows why you aren’t
dead!” I slammed the door closed. The walls rattled with the force.
“I touched you, and I was fine!” Addi fisted her hands on her hips. The
cloth she wore as an apron would have been cute if I wasn’t spitting mad.
That stance, one I was not accustomed to, declared war. She wasn’t going to
put up with my shit.
“He’s not to be trusted,” I snarled low, prowling closer. “Whatever the
hell you did, whatever game you thought to taunt it with, don’t ever do it
again. Keep all the doors and windows shut, and don’t ever go out there.”
“That’s not going to work, because I need to work with you. As man
AND AS BEAST!” Addi got right in my face. “The sun wasn’t even down
all the way—care to explain that?!”
I shook my head in disbelief. “Oh, so you’re calling me a liar, too?
Great, just fucking great!”
“You don’t believe me,” Addi snorted, the nervous tick making her pull
at the necklace on her throat. “You don’t believe it was still daylight?”
Was it the stroke of sunset? Did he seize control moments early during
the twilight? In the midst of the battle, it wasn’t as if I kept a watch and
recorded the exact millisecond I lost control.
“It doesn’t matter. Sunset is a state of being to this curse, not a precise
moment. The fact remains you’re beyond lucky that the monster didn’t
eviscerate you.” In the span of the yelling match, we’d gotten quite close.
Now, her flushed face was within a hair’s breadth of my own. Suffused in
wrath’s beautiful bloom, she was...enchanting. I wonder what those lips
taste like.
“Well, get a load of this. The ‘beast’ isn’t some other being. It’s you!
You’re in there, and it’s you controlling it. We had a moment, and it was
charged in a way a decent gal like me shouldn’t experience. But besides
that, you were...protective. Sweet. You brought me flowers, for crissakes!”
Her words rocked through me, extinguishing the mad desire to kiss her.
My spine snapped straight. “That villain is not me.”
Shaking with wrath, I marched past her. If I had to stay there and hear
any more of those putrid accusations, it wasn’t going to be pretty. I
wouldn’t answer for the consequences.
The blast of cold water from the showerhead was no help. I replayed the
fiery woman’s words over and over in my mind. The force I used to shut the
water off left the lever in my hand. Dammit all to hell!
Just another thing I would have to fix around here due to my temper.
I stormed out of the shower and dressed quickly. Hair still wet, I
pounded down the stairs.
Breakfast was warming on the stove, and Addi sat at the table, hands
folded and waiting. She looked up, and if her lashes sparkled with moisture,
I pretended not to notice.
“Get anything you need and meet me out back,” I barked.
“Where are we—what are you talking about?” she stammered.
“I’m taking you to Svet. Since this was all his great idea, he can be
responsible for you!” I snatched my keys out of the junk drawer.
I turned around and that lithe body stood in front of the door, blocking
my exit. “No.”
“Addi—get in the damn truck.”
“No, Miro!”
Addi stepped forward. Her palms smacked into my chest, and a burst of
energy wracked through me. My breath whooshed from my lungs. If she
felt it too, she didn’t say.
“I’m not leaving! I’m here for a—for a reason,” she said, her voice
cracking.
I gripped her fingers hard. The anger was fast fizzling and leaving the
skeletal etchings of fear on my heart. “I won’t have another innocent’s
blood on my hands, do you hear me?”
“You didn’t hurt me last night!”
But I could have. “There was blood—”
“Because I fell into a rusty old nail. You surprised me, that was it.”
“The beast,” I ground out. “The beast is ruthless, bloodthirsty. Its malice
knows no bounds.”
“You didn’t hurt me,” she insisted.
As we’d argued back and forth, her warm breath brushed on my skin.
The floral body oil she wore cocooned me in its fresh scent. That foreign
feeling flared to life again. This time it was easy to name—desire.
Seven hells, she was beautiful.
Chest heaving, she fumed, vicious grey eyes glaring up at me, meeting
me measure for measure. Addi seemed completely unaware that we were so
close. That I was a hair’s breadth away from kissing her.
But I couldn’t kiss her. Not after fighting with her. Could I?
Before I could decide, she took a shuddering inhale and stepped back.
“Eat your breakfast and rest. I’ve made an herbal tea to help speed the
healing process if you have any injuries.” Her voice did that thing where it
raised because of the unspoken question in her words.
There was a moment I considered agreeing. A moment where I could let
her win this struggle.
But that was not how this was going to happen.
Dropping down, I grabbed Addi around her waist. “Sorry, red. This is
for your own good.”
“You big, stupid man! Put me down!”
Those little fists smacking into my back were...cute. I smiled, especially
after realizing that her ass was right next to my lips. What a beautiful sight.
“Are you staring at my butt!” Her shriek was too piercing for this early
in the morning.
I grunted. “No, ma’am.”
“Liar!” she seethed. But the word didn’t pack as much of a punch as she
probably wanted it to.
Trapped by a brute made of two hundred plus pounds of cranky muscle,
there was no hope of escaping from the truck cab. Fuming on the bench
seat, I chewed on what to say, how best to play this change in situation.
Miro didn’t believe me. I might be a lot of things, but a reckless liar had
never been one of them. Having direct access to the beyond and always
seeing what would happen chased away the need to leave things to chance.
There was no tricking Fate with my visions. They might be snap shots, but
when I saw them, they happened.
The beast wouldn’t kill me. I would survive until the blood moon.
A horrible, sinking feeling had been weighing in the back of my mind
since before dawn. Although I couldn’t explain why, I was cautious about
leaping to conclusions about the monster. That was why I’d been damned
and determined to fight for him, even with the scant knowledge of the beast
at my disposal.
He called himself Miro.
He brought me flowers.
The skin of my arm tingled at the memory of his rough tongue. The
beast had been primal, possessive. If Miro had a minimum of half those
masculine traits, it was something I could work with.
My lip twitched. I knew exactly what I needed to say to the grump
driving down the back country road. It might be a gamble that ended badly,
but I had to try.
“Are you sure you want to drop me off at your brother’s?” I asked,
sounding as innocent as possible.
The muscle in Miro’s stubbled jaw pulsed.
“Are you sure you want another male protecting me? Watching over
me? Caring for me?” I dropped my voice and let a little seduction filter
through it.
Miro shifted in his seat. He flicked a black glance in my direction and
ground out, “I know what you’re doing, and it’s not going to work.”
“What?” I lifted my hands innocently.
“You’re trying to make me jealous. It’s not going to work, red.”
Strange. Wasn’t he the one trying to set me up with that very same
brother? Because he thought I was flirting? I shifted in my seat, hands
clenched tightly in my lap. “So sue me for trying to stay at the epicenter of
this mess,” I grumbled. “I’m supposed to be helping you—how am I going
to do that if I’m tucked away at your brother’s?”
“How are you supposed to help me if you’re dead?” Miro rasped,
knuckles white as he gripped the steering wheel.
That deflated my resolve ever so slightly. I chewed on my bottom lip. I
couldn’t promise him that I would stay indoors. Hell no! Not after meeting
the beast. I might not have gut reactions, but I knew it stood within good
reason that if I was going to get to the bottom of this, I needed to speak to
the monster again.
Before I could respond, Miro spoke again. “Do you know what it’s like?
To lose control...to that thing?” There was a painful edge in his voice. It
filled the inside of the vehicle like a desperate plea.
“No, I don’t,” I confessed.
“I shut him away every morning, but I can’t get rid of his terror. I have
to live with his destruction. My pack has done everything in their power to
protect the world from him. And yet there’s no escape for me.”
I opened my mouth, thought better of it, and clapped it shut.
“Addi, I can’t let him hurt you too.” The gruff tone was heartbreaking.
Miro was such a strong, virile specimen. For him to break like this was
almost enough to have me agreeing.
Almost, but not quite. “Miro, I live until the blood moon. Don’t banish
me—let me do whatever it is I came here to do.”
There was a long pause, and I hoped my words were sinking in. But
with a shake of his head, Miro kept driving deeper into the swamp. The
waters of the bayou lapped the edge of the road, threatening to wash away
the dirt. Trees towered over the clumps of soggy land they ruled.
Everything was lush and green. It made the air almost murky.
As I watched the swamp rush past through the window and tried to
weasel my way out of this, the road took a sharp turn. Through overhanging
trees, whose branches created a canopy over the road, a neighborhood of
houses sprawled out of the clearing.
“Welcome to the Blackwater Pack,” Miro said, sweeping a hand toward
the community.
There were more houses than I could count. The large, open aired pole
barns were devoted to more artisanal pursuits rather than commerce. It felt
like a self-sustaining neighborhood. A little ecosystem of monsters tucked
away in the backwaters.
Who knew a werewolf village thrived in the swamps beyond New
Orleans?
We turned left and headed down the main street. At the end of the road
was a single-story rambler. The landscaping wanted attention, not that it
was unkempt or overrun. It was nonexistent. My eye for design
immediately wanted flowering shrubs to line the small front stoop while
smaller plants would intersperse along the length of the house. In between
the three large windows to the right would be perfect for trellises and
climbing flowers.
The truck slid into the drive, and Miro cut the engine. Without a word,
he cracked the door and left. Mumbling a string of grievances under my
breath, I followed.
“I’m not done with this conversation, just so you know. Not by a long
shot,” I snapped.
A grunt was my only reply.
I stormed after Miro as he went around the house, where we found a
shirtless Svet chopping wood. How did he know his brother was back here?
I cocked my head and looked between the two. The answer came almost
immediately. I was amongst supernatural beings who were part animal,
which meant their senses were stronger than my own. Their hearing, smell,
and sight were heightened. And probably their taste. The ghostly caress of
that monstrous tongue skittered over my arm once more.
“Good morning,” Svet drawled, swinging the axe up to rest the long bar
across his shoulders. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”
I crossed my arms and glared at my fake mate. “He’s trying to get rid of
me.”
At the same time, Miro barked, “This isn’t going to work.”
Svet let out a low whistle. “Trouble in paradise already. That must
be...some kind of record or something.”
The tension rolling off Miro was tangible. My fingers itched to reach
out and run along the length of his arm. I stopped myself, puzzling at the
desire to calm him. The craving to connect to him physically easily trumped
the flares of pissed off energy.
But the males were already spitting venom, so I shoved that
wonderment down and focused on their hushed verbal spat.
Without meaning to, we’d gravitated toward one another again. Our
little triangle became decidedly Isosceles in shape—my mate and I standing
close and facing down his brother. I could feel the heat Miro emanated,
smell the woodsy aroma of his natural scent. It was...distracting.
“At least speak to Bogdana—this is progress, Miro!”
“You rotten idiot, you want her to get killed?!” Miro snarled, crossing
his arms viciously over his chest.
“I won’t die before the blood moon!” I nearly shouted. “How many
times do I have to tell you?!”
Svet cut his hand through the air. “Quiet, both of you!”
I jerked in surprise at his harsh decree, but Miro cursed under his breath.
“You’ve got to be shitting me.”
“She’s been extra troublesome lately,” Svet groaned under his breath.
“This wasn’t how I wanted her to find out.”
“Too late for that,” Miro growled.
Looking to the next yard over, I saw an ageless woman with perfectly
coiffed dark hair coming our way, a basket of baked goods on her arm. A
second woman, with midnight hair curling to her waist and flawless movie
star makeup, trailed behind. She wore a crop top flannel and short shorts.
Tall, busty, and my worst nightmare manifest. It didn’t help that she was
damn near glaring at me.
“Remember, you two are a couple. For Fate’s sake, put your fucking
arm around her, little brother!” Svet’s hiss was barely audible.
“Hello!” the lady with baked goods called out. “Natasha and I did some
baking today and thought we’d pass some out.”
“That’s very kind of you, Queen Astasia,” Svet responded, voice as if
butter would melt in his mouth.
At the word queen, I tensed. A million questions fluttered through my
mind, but I didn’t dare ask them. In the space of a moment, Miro was at my
side, our bodies closing the distance naturally.
The long-haired woman, Natasha, didn’t miss it. Something dangerous
sparked in her bright blue eyes as she watched us.
“Who’s your guest, alpha?” Astasia looked to Svet.
“My lady queen, this is Addi. She and Miro have been keeping a secret
for quite some time now, and they’re finally ready to go public with their
relationship.” It was clear Svet was getting too much pleasure at his
brother’s expense.
“Miroslav! How could you not tell your stepmother?!” Astasia swayed
forward and slapped her palm dramatically on her generous chest.
I bit my tongue so as not to laugh. What a phony.
“Oh, come, lady queen, you know I’m a private person,” Miro
grumbled.
“But we’re family!” she gasped. “I should have known you had a
girlfriend, my son.”
“Wife.” That one word fell from Miro’s lip as a single, frosty flake of
snow.
Astasia gasped.
“It’s true, they’re mated...and married, since she’s a human,” Svet
confided, rubbing his hands together in glee.
That was my cue. I held up my left hand, making the rock sparkle in the
sunlight.
Natasha stumbled. Too focused on her mother, I almost didn’t catch it.
Noticing my attention, Natasha pierced me with a glare. A few moments
ago, I would have chalked her looks up to jealousy. But since this was some
relation, sister or half-sister or stepsister, maybe it was just familial concern
and protectiveness. Or maybe werewolves were more incestuous
supernatural beings? My gut flipped at the thought. Still, the anger had
quickly overshadowed any displays of weakness.
“We must forgive my brother his loner ways, lady queen,” Svet minced,
a smile carved across his whole damn face. “But rest assured you are the
second person only to me who knows. And I found out just the other day, so
it’s not as though you’ve been singled out. Miro has kept this delightful
secret to himself.”
“And...you know what he is, Addi?” Natasha demanded.
“Cursed? I’m aware,” I beamed. To show my support, I slid my hand
into Miro’s.
Electricity crackled from the touch. I wasn’t prepared for the strong
reaction, and it left me breathless and fighting to maintain my composure.
Did he feel that too? I glanced up, but there was nothing showing on Miro’s
stony face. His dark eyes shifted away before I could get a read in their
black depths.
“It’s so nice to meet you both,” I gushed, holding out my right hand to
shake theirs. Miro didn’t leave my side but kept pace with me as I took
three steps forward. A warm feeling fluttered through my chest at that. It
helped balance me for what I knew was coming.
As I shook the queen’s hand, I saw the woman’s worst sins in bursts of
yellow. She’d had an affair right after marrying the late king, Vitslav. It was
gross but harmless. She did mourn the late alpha’s passing, and her feelings
of devotion for the stepsons were genuine. As the vision of the past faded
and reality lost its yellow hue, I noted the red band she wore on her arm.
The garnets inlaid in gold gleamed in the sunlight. Odd that she wore
tokens from her lover, but I wasn’t about to ask her about it.
When I clasped Natasha’s hand, it wasn’t a glimpse of the past Fate
chose to send me. This time, it was a puzzle piece from the future. Natasha
was ruthless and she hated me. We were grappling on the ground, and she
landed a blow.
Oh, shit. That was going to hurt. A foretaste of the pain was already
searing between my shoulder blades, and I bit my tongue to keep back the
whimper. I dropped Natasha’s touch and found myself shrinking backward.
Right into Miro’s hard form. A rush of relief and solid warmth flowed
through me. There was no escaping that brutal encounter. My visions
always came true. Natasha was going to hurt me in the future. I wanted to
sob, because there was no avoiding or changing my fate.
As if sensing my distress, Miro’s fingers tightened before he released
my hand and wrapped an arm around my waist.
Dropping his nose, he nuzzled behind my ear. “Let’s go inside.”
Svet and Astasia stopped their conversation to say goodbye. Natasha
merely flicked a manicured eyebrow at me. Without letting go, Miro guided
me into the house. The sensation of having strength to lean on was a new
and welcome change. I could get used to this.
“What happened?” The words were out of my mouth the moment the door
slammed behind us.
Addi’s pulse was racing. While she tried to hide her distress behind a
nonchalant shrug and cute smile, she wasn’t fooling me.
“Adélaïde.”
She flinched. “I hate my full name.”
I cocked my head to the side. “Really? It’s...enchanting.” Decadent.
The shiver that raced over her flesh had my blood warming, and dark,
dangerous thoughts surged in the back of my mind. How pretty would it be
to see that shiver over her entire body?
Pushing those thoughts away, I took a step, crowding into her space.
“You didn’t answer my question.”
Addi pursed her lips. “I saw a piece of the future when I touched
Natasha.”
Her voice chilled me. “And?” I prompted.
“She’s going to hurt me, and it will suck. But what are ya gonna do?”
Addi tried to laugh it off with a generalization.
A blast of protectiveness overwhelmed every other thought in my mind.
“I won’t let her.” I ran my hand up Addi’s forearm. “None of the pack
will hurt you, Addi. The only danger for you here is the beast.”
Addi dropped her gaze to where I still touched her. Lifting her eyes,
there was deep sadness in those stormy depths. “You still don’t get it. The
glimpses of the future aren’t complete, but they always come true. That’s
how I know that you won’t kill me if I talk to the beast—if I do it now.”
“And that’s because I’m not letting you anywhere near the monster,” I
insisted. Why couldn’t she see that?
A frustrated growl on her lips, Addi tried to push me. Her palms pressed
futilely against my chest. It was cute. “You don’t get it! I can’t be killed
before the specific point in time.”
With an exasperated outburst, I spun around and stomped to the fridge.
Ripping it open, I reached for a beer at the same time Svet stormed into the
house. Still fucking shirtless. I couldn’t help it; I snuck a glance to see if
Addi was drinking in the sight.
She wasn’t.
Her smoldering glare was directed straight at me.
Before I could contemplate the relief that rushed through me, Svet
spoke. “Well, that went well! The whole pack will know you two are an
item before noon. And Astasia’s supporters will hate your guts. But! We’ll
deal with any treachery.”
“You’ve got to be kidding me,” I grunted. That plot of my brother’s was
the icing on this shit cake situation. “Want a beer?”
“At ten in the morning? Sure....” Svet drawled.
“Addi?” I asked, holding a bottle between my fingers.
“No, thank you, I can’t drink.” She flashed me another smile and folded
gracefully onto a kitchen chair.
“Lots of supernaturals don’t abide by the human drinking age—” Svet
began to say.
“That’s not why I don’t drink,” Addi quickly responded, finger running
against the chain of her necklace.
A headache pulsed along my temples. It was hard to be properly
curious. I was starving, having run out of the house before I ate the
breakfast Addi made. On top of that, I desperately needed sleep.
“Nat was jealous,” Svet teased, continuing the stupid thread of
conversation. He tipped his bottle back.
I slammed the cap off mine by means of the counter’s edge. “She
doesn’t like me, just the idea of the crown,” I grumbled.
“They dated,” Svet explained. He probably thought he was being so
helpful. “Of course, that was before Miro’s reformation.”
“That’s enough,” I barked.
“Her mother doesn’t support your claim to the alphaship?” Addi
surmised.
“She hasn’t been as privately supportive of Svet’s ascension as she is in
public. But when it comes to strength and lineage, she has no claim,” I
explained.
“Or a champion with that prowess,” Svet added.
As we talked, Addi gingerly touched the tabletop, then after a moment,
drew little patterns from the wood. I gazed at her face, watching every
emotion and thought play out over her features.
Svet waved his hand. “She’s a gold digger. Our parents were married,
and she thinks she can continue the tradition. Anyhow! How’s the curse
breaking going?”
Addi tensed, finger poised on the tabletop. “I’m being disposed of
before I’ve even started.”
Svet wheeled about, an accusatory shout ringing through the small
space of the kitchen. “Miro!”
I grunted, taking a long swig of the amber liquid. It wasn’t heavy
enough to make a meal. And because of my metabolism, it wouldn’t get me
buzzed, even without food in my system.
“I met with the beast last night, and he said some interesting things.”
Addi flattened her palms on the table and finally looked up at my brother,
locking her gaze with his. “I want to continue that thread, but someone
thinks I’ll get killed.”
“You did what?” Svet choked out.
“I met the beast. I need to continue talking to him—he might know
something.” Addi drummed her fingers against the wood at a furious pace.
“Miro’s got a point about you staying away from the monster,” Svet
said, voice softening. He might be a thorn in the side as far as siblings went,
but he did care.
“Right—I get that.” Addi clenched her fists. “What Miro won’t hear is
that I tell him I can’t be killed. I’m living and thriving until the blood
moon.”
“And that’s because she’s going to stay with you.” I chucked my empty
bottle into the recycling bin. “She can’t be near my property when the beast
is roaming.”
“The beast is Miro. And he can’t kill me. I don’t die. Not right now.”
Addi was pleading, and damn him, Svet was considering her. I knew that
narrowed slant of his eyes. It was the alpha, the king of the pack, weighing
the situation and deliberating.
I let out a low growl of menace. “I’m not fucking around, Svet. She’s in
danger.”
“Let’s back up to that other thing she said.” Svet waved his hand,
squeezing his eyes shut and concentrating. “‘The beast is Miro.’ What does
that mean?”
“I don’t know,” Addi admitted quietly. “But the bit in the curse about
the duality, it sticks in my mind. Especially after what the beast told me. He
said he was Miro.”
“You talked to him and survived.” Svet rubbed his chin.
“I already said that,” Addi ground out.
“And unlike my brother, I heard you. It’s just incredible. A change from
the monster’s MO.”
“No. No!” I raged, rushing forward and getting in Svet’s face. “I can’t
have her death on my hands!”
Svet ignored me. “You’re hesitant for a seer, Addi.”
“I’m physic with a sketchy hold on my gifts. My ancestor was a
vědmák, a magic man, but whatever power was in the bloodline must have
been diluted.” She shook her head. “My mother had no gift and didn’t
believe mine.”
There was more to the story than that admission. Her voice said it all.
Curiosity spiked in my mind, but I set it aside for another time.
Another time? You’re trying to get rid of her.
“You should meet the pack’s shaman. Might be useful,” Svet offered.
“She knows a lot about magic, even with her own limited powers. She’ll
find your gift fascinating.”
And dammit, it brightened Addi. The smile on her face was damn near
radiant. I couldn’t stop staring at her.
“How soon can we go?” she exclaimed.
Svet opened his mouth, but I cut him off. “I’ll take you tomorrow.”
Today, exhaustion was already creeping around the corners. I needed to
rest. It was pitiful how easily I wore out, but the toll the curse exacted
couldn’t be ignored.
The smile my older brother tried—and failed—to hide irked me. I’d
played right into his hand.
“Well, you two kids have fun. I’ve got some pack things to oversee.
Thanks for the visit.” Svet moved across the kitchen, sauntering down the
hall to his room.
“She’s staying here,” I shouted after him.
“Miroslav—quit being a little dick about this.” Paused on the threshold,
Svet finally lost his cool. “How in the hell can she help if she’s here? I need
you, brother! Enough already.”
“Svet.” I fisted my hands at my side. It was suicide going against the
alpha. Not only was he older, but there was a strength that radiated through
him that none of us could match. But dammit, I was willing to brawl over
this.
“She can’t die, brother. Have some faith, and let Fate do its thing.”
“Enough,” Addi snapped. “I’m staying with you, monster. Let’s go.”
She shot out of her chair and marched through the arched opening into the
living room. Her hips swayed with their own rhythm.
“I’m a loner. I don’t want a roommate, let alone a woman, messing with
my house,” I barked. But even as I said it, I didn’t hate the idea of her
coming back with me. Of her not staying with my brother.
“Thanks,” she bit back.
I wondered what it would be like to tip her head back, taste the wrath on
her lips. Shaking my head, I followed her to the front door. I’m just horny.
Years of abstinence would do that. Except, as I watched her climb up into
my big old truck, I had to admit how damn good she looked in there.
Wrenching the door open, I couldn’t help but needle her. “What did you
think of my brother’s abs?”
“Oh my word, will you quit! I’m not interested in your brother. I will
never be! So knock it off!”
Those words made me happier than I had any right to be. “Touchy
much?” I smirked, settling behind the wheel and turning over the engine.
“You have a way of testing my temper, yeah.”
“Well, it’s in your nature to be feisty, red. Can’t help myself but watch
you ignite.” At my words, her cheeks warmed. Damn, that’s lovely....
I spent the drive back memorizing the winding dirt roads that spanned the
distance between the manor house and the werewolf village. The need to
pepper Miro with questions about the pack was strong. But he seemed
drawn into himself. The reserve on his features was sad to see, especially
after the burst of teasing right as we’d pulled away from his brother’s
house. I think he’s exhausted.
That thought pulled at my heartstrings. Always the mother hen at our
orphanage, I couldn’t help myself. “Would you like me to drive so you can
close your eyes? I don’t have my license, but at the orphanage—”
“Can you drive?” he interrupted.
“I understand the concept, and I won’t go fast enough to go off the
road.” I debated reaching out and laying a hand on him, gently urging him
to give in.
Miro snorted softly. “No, that’s okay. I wouldn’t sleep anyhow.” He
quirked a smile. “Female drivers make me wary.”
“I didn’t mean sleep, just a chance to relax your eyes—what do you
mean by that misogynistic comment?” I bristled.
Miro’s laugh filled the truck cab. It was nice.
“I’m only teasing, red. You make it easy; I couldn’t help myself.”
I couldn’t force back the smile.
The light outside dimmed. The tree cover had become heavier as we
took a bend in the road. I looked up, not quite seeing the sky. The somber
change didn’t worry me.
Until Miro braked hard. Leaning forward, he peered out the windshield,
scanning the foliage.
Pulse picking up, I looked too, but didn’t see anything out of the—
A double pop was followed by a whooshing, and the truck skidded,
front end tipped down at a wrong angle.
“Shit!” Miro careened into the back, reaching for a...weapon bag. The
explosives strapped to the side were military grade.
“What is it? What’s happening?” I shouted in a stage whisper.
“We’re under attack. Someone laid spike strips on the road.” Miro thrust
a knife and a gun at me. “Can you fight?”
“No! I’m an orphan, not a warrior!” I took the weapons anyway.
Miro grunted. “Most supernaturals value combat training.”
“We did some sessions on self-defense,” I snapped.
“Not the same thing.”
“Clearly!”
“Well, that’s something we’re going to remedy—soon.” Miro armed
himself and tossed me a phone. “Call Svet, tell him we’re six miles away
from Blackwater Manor and under attack.”
With that, Miro left the car.
“Wait!” I scrambled after him as the door slammed in my face.
“Lock the door, don’t come out—”
With a flash of black, something sprang from the tree line. My heart
leapt to my throat. Miro lifted his blade to block the creature.
Shaking myself from the shock-induced freeze, I juggled the weapons
and phone.
Call Svet. The knife fell.
The phone! It slipped. I grabbed the device.
It’s simple, just dial. My fingers were thick and clumsy.
Call Svet! The screen brightened in my hand.
Time felt ridiculously long, but in reality it was seconds of fumbling. If
I’d just taken a moment to breathe, it would have been much easier to dial.
But calming the patter of my heart was difficult with the vicious scene
taking place out there.
“WRAITHS!” Miro shouted.
I snapped my gaze to his. There was a wildfire burning in those onyx
depths. It stole my next breath to see. The warrior in him was impressive.
Powerful. For a moment, I lost myself to watch the lethal dance as he
battled the creature.
And then a second hellish creature emerged from the trees. Its piercing
scream shattered my eardrums.
As if in a trance, I managed to tap into the cell and find Svet’s number,
inconveniently listed as Shithead. If it hadn’t been the most frequently
dialed number, I wouldn’t have guessed it was him. With a flicker of
annoyance, I called. The moment the line connected, I shouted past Svet’s
cheery greeting.
“Wraiths attacking. Six miles from Blackwater Manor. On the curve
with dogwood trees.”
“We’re coming. Hang tight,” Svet clipped before ending the call.
I dropped the phone into the cup holder. All I needed to do was wait.
Miro was holding his own in battle; Svet was on his way. Having a panic
attack wouldn’t help anything. Stay calm! I chanted to myself. What the hell
else was I going to do? Go into hysterics? Ha! That was for women two-
hundred years ago. Women Miro used to sleep with.
A shiver of revulsion shot through me at that. Why would I care? It
wasn’t like we were actually mated.
There was a crack behind me. The glass of the passenger window rained
down where I sat.
I spun around, drawing back as tendrilled hands shot through the broken
shards. The wraith grasped for me.
From the back of my mind, the limited training Barbara’s brother
Jackson had done with us came to the forefront. I drew my leg back and
kicked with all my might. There was a satisfying crunch as the heel of my
ankle boot collided with the face of the evil spawn.
But then those fingers shot out and wrapped around my ankle.
I screamed. The yawning maw of the brute opened wide to sink fangs
into my flesh. A wraith bite could induce temporary insanity. That was how
they liked to devour their victims. Meat flavored with raging lunacy.
Not even thinking, I pulled up the gun and curled my finger around the
trigger. A resounding shot echoed. And then repeated six times in quick
succession.
The wraith jerked back, head snapping at an impossible angle.
But those fingers were still wrapped around my ankle! They pulsed with
tremendous force.
I pulled the trigger again. The gun just clicked. I spared it a glance and
saw it was cocked open, a funny thing for a pistol to do. Stupid gun! It must
have broken.
I did the only thing I could think of. I chucked the broken weapon at the
monster.
The wraith shrieked, but then moved forward to leer at me unfazed. It
tried again for my ankle.
Choking back a sob, I struggled. My body wriggled, kicked, and bucked
as I tried to pull myself free.
And then my ankle was free. The wraith had been ripped away. I
struggled back across the bench seat, pulling my knees to my chest.
Miro buried his blade in the creature’s throat. There was a sick gurgle
before my attacker stilled. Relief spilled through me. It hadn’t bit me.
Miro shot to his feet. “Are you hurt? Did it bite you?!”
“No,” I gasped. The word was strangled.
Miro didn’t spare me a second glance but put his back to the truck. His
stance was protective. I gulped down air, trying to fill my lungs.
There was a long silence as Miro scanned the trees. Whatever was
happening, he moved away, prowling up and down the road. I crawled over
the broken glass and spoke through the hole.
“Are they gone?”
“I don’t hear anything. The swamp is returning to its normal cadence,
which is a good sign that there are no more fiends lurking about.” Miro
paused and looked me up and down. The ferocity in his gaze should have
scared the living daylights out of me.
Instead, it warmed me with promises of safety.
That display of protectiveness momentarily went to my head. I’d never
been looked at as if I was something precious to someone. And that was
exactly how this werewolf was staring at me. Like I was fast becoming
important to him.
Funny, he was trying to get rid of me not an hour ago.
Just like that my spirits shattered. It was probably all in my head. Pack
creatures were beyond loyal. Since the pack was sheltering me as I worked
for them, it stood to reason that this was just a natural werewolf reaction to
a member of its family being attacked.
There was no way either of us was catching feelings. Or, at least, not
him. This was all fake.
Still, that thought made me strangely sad. For about three more seconds,
and then the squeal of tires and dust exploded behind us. The cavalry had
arrived.
As the shadows of late afternoon fell, I was on my eighth cup of
chamomile. Miro and I hadn’t exchanged a single word after Svet arrived.
The spike strip was cleared, and the pack escorted us to Blackwater Manor,
the two of us in Svet’s car. The truck would be towed back to the pack’s
village, where they’d put new tires on the front. Miro had gone straight
upstairs. I cleaned up the remains of the cold, gross breakfast, made my first
cup of tea, and curled up with the books in the library.
The rest of the day had been ridiculously calm after the volatile events
of the morning. But it was exactly what I needed.
The book was a collection of theses on supernatural species. I focused
mainly on the pack types and skin changers. What most people referred to
as wolf shifters were actually lycanthropes. It came from Greek roots and
meant wolf-human. Those were beings who could shift into adorable, albeit
vicious, wolves. They didn’t talk in wolf form, not with human speech. That
was something new I’d never realized. The man upstairs, a werewolf, came
from Old English. He was a wolf-man. When he shifted, he became a
fearsome hybrid. Both man and wolf. And yes, capable of speech.
Except, Miro was far from normal. Something about the curse made
him unable to shift during daylight and forced a shift at sunset. Last night
the sun hadn’t set. It was still light out.
The detail was something I would account for tonight. The technical
time would be 8:03 p.m. But a fast search on the internet told me that there
was nautical twilight, astronomical twilight, and civil twilight. My head
swam with numbers. Either way, I’d promised Miro I wouldn’t go outside
after sunset.
But it didn’t mean I couldn’t talk to the beast from the safety of the
house.
As the day wore on, I’d stacked quite the pile of books beside the
armchair. The green damask piece of furniture was immediately my spot. In
fact, this whole room was now my domain. This wasn’t the scene of the
castle library from Disney, but this beast did have incredible floor to ceiling
shelves on all four walls filled to the brim with books. There was also an
island in the middle where scrolls sprawled over the surface. There were
pigeonholes for more scrolls and tiny shelves with journals and diaries
locked behind glass on the other side of the island. The sitting area was near
the two great windows, which is where I curled up, even though the
executive desk with a leather throne sitting along the back shelves looked
equally inviting.
This was easily my favorite room, with the kitchen being a close
second. With some home décor touches, the kitchen might just surpass this
space.
Careful, don’t get too comfy. I sighed. This house was...perfect. A little
work, and it could be a home.
“Such a sigh,” Miro observed from the doorway. His voice was granite
on granite. It matched the disheveled hair and scruff darkening his chiseled
jaw.
I refused to admit how sexy he looked.
“Morning,” I chirped, closing the book around my fingers.
“Hi.” He pulled on the back of his neck, fingers gripped tightly around
it.
“Did you sleep?” You look dreadful. There were deep circles under his
black eyes.
“Yeah, I got a solid couple of hours.” Miro jerked his chin at the
bookstack. “Anything catch your eye?”
I shrugged. “Just bolstering my education. I’m going to be an expert on
pack life by the time I’m done here.”
A distracted smile turned up one corner of his mouth. My chest
tightened at that. But I couldn’t explain it even if I wanted to.
“Hungry?” Miro asked, something flashing in his black eyes.
“I could eat.” I slid a torn piece of scrap paper in the book and rose.
I followed him into the kitchen, and we began the careful dance of
preparing a meal without invading each other’s personal space. As we
chopped vegetables for a salad and took out marinated steaks, neither of us
said a word. It was all too easy to lose myself to the fantasies of my
imagination. The bare necessities for cooking were here. Without meaning
to, I imagined a new cupboard system with better countertop designs.
Modern farmhouse chic. There was a formal dining room through the
opposite door with a butler’s pantry between. I could see the room lit with
candles, baked goods lined up and side dishes in fancy serving containers. I
would handmake fresh winter garlands, which would perfume the air with a
fresh, holiday scent.
“Are you okay?” Miro leaned against the counter.
As my cheeks suffused with heat, I realized to my horror that I’d been
staring wistfully at the butler’s pantry and dining room, my fingers
clutching my throat as I once again sighed about the daydream. “I’m fine,” I
said, voice unnaturally high.
“You looked happy. Care to share?” Miro’s voice dropped, soft and
coaxing.
I met his gaze.
And immediately lost myself in those depths. His irises were so dark,
they nearly melted into the pupils. They were such a contrast from the
beast’s bright rings of dark yellow. I would have to ask him if that was
natural, the change in color when a werewolf changed forms. But for now, I
answered his question.
“Just imagining the thing I want most, and someday will have.” The
words were too forced. Too cheery.
“Oh?” Miro had moved closer. Or maybe we both had. Either way, he
was tucking a strand of loose hair behind my ear. “And what is that?”
“We only just met, wolfman. I’m no expert on relationships, but secrets
that deep are definitely month three or four conversation material.”
“Why?” he purred.
I shrugged. “I guess because they could scare the other person away at
the beginning.”
“Well?” he mused. “Since we’re not actually a couple, what do I have to
do to earn the right to hear those deep, sacred thoughts?”
Holy hell. My heart nearly exploded. This was too much! The way he
looked at me was intense. And when did he wrap his fingers around my
waist and draw me against his body? Damn. That body with all that corded
muscle mass was as hard as I’d imagined it.
“What—what did you say?” I rasped, licking my suddenly dry lips.
Miro’s gaze cut to the action. Hunger flashed through his dark eyes.
“Am I able to earn your trust to hear your most sacred thoughts?”
“Possibly,” I whispered. “But only if you’ll return the same in kind.
Trust takes both sides to build a bridge.”
A dark chuckle rattled through his chest. “Deal.”
We stood like that, lost in the moment.
Until the damn skillet began to smoke from the olive oil heated for the
sliced summer squash. With a yelp, I pushed away from Miro. He seemed
to snap out of the trance, because he stormed around, grabbing the steaks
and slamming the back door as he went out to the porch where a grill leaned
against the house.
I watched him through the window as I remedied the olive oil situation.
We’d had a moment. It wasn’t fake. Do I really want to pursue that thread?
It could be disastrous. Sure, there was an attraction between us. No use
denying it. But with how convoluted this situation was, mixing business
with pleasure seemed disastrous.
Adding a quaint touch with the way I folded the paper napkins, I set the
table. Miro came back inside with the steaks right as I finished. He set the
covered container down, letting the meat rest on slabs of butter.
“That looks...nice.” Miro pulled at the back of his neck.
“Thanks.” I pulled my bottom lip between my teeth. The familiarity
from that intense moment was gone. And the awkwardness in its place was
doubled.
We folded into opposite chairs and dished the salad. I fidgeted until
Miro looked up from stabbing his fork.
“Something the matter?” he asked, voice carefully neutral.
“I’m going to—” I coughed, clearing my throat.
“Yes?”
I rested my folded hands against the side of the table, shifting my
fingers to make the stone’s setting quit biting into my flesh. It might be
easier to get used to this ring if it fit properly. If it was my style.... “I’m
going to say grace. I’m not asking your permission, just explaining ahead of
time, so you aren’t surprised or interrupt me by teasing, which I really
would rather not hear, and I hope you’re not an asshole like that. I really
don’t think you are, but it’s really personal to me, and you did tease me
about your brother—”
“Addi.” My name on his lips stopped the ramble. “Go ahead. I won’t
mock you for practicing a religion.”
Letting out a long breath, I murmured, “Thanks.”
Then I bowed my head. The common table prayer rattled through my
mind. When I was done, I crossed myself and looked up.
When my dinner companion didn’t comment, I started in on my salad.
Miro ate his quietly until his plate was cleared. Then he rose to serve the
steaks.
“I’m pleasantly surprised, red. You don’t have to be worried that I’ll
judge.” Miro slid the slab of meat onto my plate.
“Thank you,” I swallowed.
“To what deity did you pray?”
My knife slipped as I cut into the steak. “Um...to God?”
Miro quirked a brow. “Even amongst the humans there are many
religions. Taking into account all that us supernaturals pray to or revere as
sacred, there is no end.”
“Oh, well.” I cleared my throat. “Jackson—brother to the proprietress of
the orphanage, Barbara—lives near and serves the St. James Parish on
Jekyll Island. The residing priest, Father Juan, was a central part of our
lives as children. While Barbara didn’t push her Roman Catholic beliefs, I
did end up going to mass here in New Orleans at St. Patrick’s on Camp
Street with her every Sunday.”
Miro chewed his bite, nodding his head in consideration.
“What?” I groaned.
“It suits you.”
“What?! What the hell does that mean?” I nearly squeaked.
My outburst had a grin cracking across his lips. Damn...but it was
beautiful. Whereas his brother smiled easily, this was genuine and really
captivated me, coming from the tormented soul that sat across from me.
“Your faith. It’s another puzzle piece that falls right into place to make
up the bride I’m making an effort to get to know. Because, you know, we’re
supposed to be intimate.”
I snorted to hide how that crazy word made me truly feel. “You call this
making an effort? You spent all morning trying to get rid of me.”
“It happens.” Miro shrugged. Before I could comment a stillness fell
over his body. “That reminds me; tonight, you must swear to me that you
won’t go outside.”
I pursed my lips. “I can’t do that, Miro.”
“Addi,” he warned. “You’re going to swear. And if you break the rules,
there will have to be some kind of punishment.” His lips purred over the
word.
“Look, I don’t want to fight you.” I held up my hands. “But I need to
talk to the beast again. I was thinking—” I raised my voice to be heard over
his protest “—can I open the door, or even a window? Therefore, I remain
inside, but I still get to chat it up with your hairier self?”
My attempt at humor fell flat.
Miro worked his jaw back and forth, considering me. Finally, he
stabbed another piece of meat, and before he plopped it in his mouth, he
begrudgingly admitted, “That could work.”
I hid my victorious grin behind a bite of summer squash. Perfect. That
was exactly the start I needed.
Miro finished his steak quickly and set to work ensuring the threshold
of the back door was spelled. Not a magic user himself, he knew how to
draw from the magic around us by means of the runic script he carved into
the space. Finally, with a line of chalk, he’d finished.
“When you open the door, spill salt over this line. It’s an extra measure
to help the runic enchantments. And whatever you do, don’t go out.” Miro
rose, rubbing his hands together. “Now—I’m going to require a blood oath
from you in exchange for this concession.”
I scowled. “Not necessary.”
“Oh, but it is, red.” Miro leaned forward, voice going deadly soft.
How much did I want to push him? Besides, I could break a blood oath.
It was hard as hell, but not impossible. Once sworn, I would have a strong
aversion to going against the vow. More than strong, my body would fight
it. And if we arranged for any repercussions, I would be bound to those as
well. I could always swear not to step across the salt line.
Swallowing what would be a telltale smile, I nodded. “Fine. I agree.”
It would be a simple manipulation of verbiage. If I swore not to step
across the salt line, it would leave other methods of exit available. Simple.
Forcing a fake grump on my face, I watched Miro rummage through his
drawers for something.
“I don’t have a sewing pin, but this knife is sharp enough the tip
shouldn’t leave too big a gouge,” Miro said tightly. Was that reluctance to
hurt me in his voice?
“Get on with it,” I snapped.
Miro slid the blade across his own thumb, opening it wide. “Hand.”
My mouth dried.
“This really isn’t necessary,” I bit out, dramatically shooting my hand
out to him.
Snatching my hand, he gripped my palm tight. I sucked in a sharp
breath at the prick of pain. Fundamentally opposed to foul language, I
swallowed my silly Mother Fluffer and glared what I hoped was a
threatening look at the werewolf.
“Your oath.” Miro jerked a brow in challenge.
“I swear that I will draw the line of salt and not cross it before dawn.
Under penalty of a punishment of your choosing,” I spat at him.
“Good. Now include the rest of the house’s thresholds in that
statement.”
The bastard! “I won’t cross the line.”
“You won’t leave the house.” A menacing growl rumbled from his
throat. “Come on, red. Say it. I don’t want to have to prick you a second
time, the blood is clotting.”
He knew. He freaking knew what I was doing!
“I swear that I won’t leave the house.”
“And I swear that I’ll punish you if you do,” he murmured.
My mouth dried as something other than fear shivered down my spine.
There was a wickedness to his dark promise. “What do you mean?” I
stuttered.
“You’re not going to want to find out, red.” With that, he pressed our
bloody digits together. The burst of magic erupted between us. This type of
oath wasn’t visible to humans, like a lot of things in the supernatural world.
It didn’t take a magical being to exchange the vow, because it was part of
nature’s very fabric. Just to notice its manifestation.
“Happy?” I seethed, wrenching my hand back.
Except...Miro held it tightly. Not breaking our stare, he pulled my
thumb to his mouth. Lips parting, his hot breath whispered over my skin. I
froze. That red tongue flicked out, running over the blood.
A rough moan escaped his throat, eyes fluttering closed.
And then his mouth enclosed over the finger. He sucked, tongue rubbing
to remove any more blood. A wild pulse sent blood heating through my
body. My core was on fire. There were no words to describe the sensual
energy blazing between us. Ever so slowly, Miro drug my thumb between
his teeth. It popped from between the suction of his lips.
Without looking back at me, Miro turned and went to the sink. He
washed his own blood down the drain. Staring at his back, I had a moment
of privacy to regain my composure. The frenzy of desire raced through me.
But as my brain gulped precious oxygen, it was a reminder in no uncertain
terms that Miro had bound me to the house.
It still took a moment for me to remember that that made me pissed at
him. Whether he’d anticipated it or it was just dumb luck, the verbiage Miro
had used specified that I wouldn’t leave the house. Which meant I was now
imprisoned inside until dawn.
Unless I wanted to try and break the blood oath. And then he’ll know
and punish me.
There was no winning.
“I’ll leave my clothes on the bench in the front entrance. Don’t forget to
salt the chalk line.” With those parting words, Miro stalked out of the
kitchen.
“Sure! And I’ll just do the damn dishes and clean up dinner, as well.
Thanks!” I shouted after him.
“Leave it. I’ll clean it in the morning.”
That was ssoooo not happening. My inner clean freak would gnaw a
hole through my stomach. Looking over the kitchen table, I sighed and set
to work.
“I’ll find a way to make you pay, Miro,” I hissed to the empty house.
It wasn’t really about the cleaning. I didn’t mind. In fact, it was therapeutic.
It was just my way of struggling for my voice to be heard that I lashed out
at Miro when he left. By the time the kitchen was spotless, the digital clock
on the stove blinked to 7:48. Less than a quarter of an hour, and the beast
would be out and about. The door was open, and the salt was poured on the
chalk line.
Not having a cell phone, I shifted my focus to the rotary dial phone on
the wall. I should call Margot. I bit my lip. A simple call to let her know I
was alive and well, it couldn’t hurt. She was probably freaking out. With
the disappearances of young, virginal supernatural women in New Orleans,
my sudden trip into the swamp was no doubt causing the worst reaction.
“I’m sorry,” I whispered to the winding, coiled cord. If I called Margot,
she would demand to know where I was. Hell, she could find some
practitioner of magic to trace the call, even if I was untraceable. My fingers
reached up to stroke the pendant. It would all be over soon. I would survive.
There was no way I would let anything stop my adventure.
I did see myself here at the blood moon. But just because I was
physically here, with the beast, I wouldn’t let anyone interrupt me before
that appointed time. That was why this needed to be a secret.
Did it make me the world’s worst sister? Yes.
I ground my palms into my eye sockets. It couldn’t be helped. Margot
would be furious—and rightly so. This was going to hurt her.
A series of powerful clicks sounded outside. Each tap purposeful. The
noise was getting closer. Nails on the wood planks.
I jerked my head up, staring at the backdoor. A terrible figure crowded
the entrance. I took the time to really look at him tonight. There were tufts
of fur capping his pointed ears. His eyes were a rich gold with flecks of
Miro’s black in the irises.
“Hi,” I breathed, drawing the simple word out.
“Hi there, pretty pet.”
Each breath slow and heavy, I stared up at him, suddenly speechless.
“It’s such a lovely evening out,” the monster drawled. “Why don’t you
come out and play?”
The way his tongue lingered on that word sent a rush of heat through
me. “No, but thanks.”
“Come on. It could be fun.”
“I can’t.” I stressed.
“Sure you can, pet.”
“Don’t you know? Miro swore me to a blood oath. I have a strong
aversion to leave the house.” Not that I’m sure I want to in the first place.
“I swore you to the oath. Foolish move. We could be out here enjoying
the sweet air of twilight. What was I thinking?” The monster palmed
himself in the head, then flashed me a feral grin.
It made me shiver. But not from fear.
I had to look away. The glow of the digital clock took my attention.
“Wait! It’s not sunset. Miro said you come out at sunset.”
“Let’s get something straight,” the beast growled. His claws dug into the
doorframe, and while it was the siding that took most of the brunt, the old
house groaned under his touch. “I am Miro.”
“Miro,” I whispered. “Help me understand this curse?”
“Why? So you can break it?” he menaced. “I think not.”
With that, he spun on his heel and took off at a lope across the back
lawn. I flew out of my chair and rushed to the door. Where I stopped short.
My gut twisted in knots. Every muscle in my body ached with a sudden
onset of malaise. Breathing hard through gritted teeth, I gazed at the spot in
the trees where the beast disappeared.
I wanted to go after him. I struggled against the blood oath.
“I swear that I’ll punish you if you do.” The dark promise replayed in
my mind, making me still instantly. The words didn’t scare me. Because as
the memory of Miro’s voice replayed in my mind, it wasn’t menacing.
It was far more sensual.
Maybe I wasn’t remembering correctly.
Maybe a punishment would be worth it.
Confusion over his threat did more to stop me than the physical
aversion as a result of the blood oath. I shouldn’t be feeling this way over
his dominating, alpha wolf mannerism. Until I could rationally think
through that, I had better not give into the temptation to test his threat.
“Come back! I want to talk to you!” I shouted into the oncoming night,
as a desperate final act to accomplish my ultimate goal.
But if the beast heard me, he didn’t care. This was what I was here for.
This was why I’d sacrificed my sisterly bond. “Damn you, Miro,” I yelled.
The light breeze was my only response.
Darkness cocooned the house. But the glow of the lamp kept the inky night
from seeping into the library. I flopped over, my hip falling between the
cushions of the couch. How long had I been lying here? It has to be the
middle of the night. Running my fingers through my hair, the amount of oil
made me wince. It was as good a time as any to shower.
Trailing upstairs, a chill blasted from the forced air system, which Miro
had turned on for my benefit, even though I’d insisted I didn’t mind the
natural airflow that let the summer night into the house. Wherever the
thermostat was, it needed locating and adjusting. Miro apparently liked to
keep this place oven hot or arctic. A flickering piece of knowledge fluttered
through my mind that supernaturals who changed into animal forms ran
hotter than us humanoid beings. I shivered and rose from the couch.
Flicking on every light, I approached the second floor from the kitchen
stairs, where I knew a switch existed.
Even with the freezing temperature, the upstairs wasn’t creepy. Old
houses like this often had bad vibes, if not scary energies. It was especially
evident for me, who could randomly touch doorknobs and relive past
horrors. The orphanage that I’d lived in had one window that I refused to
open, because I relived the despair of the individual who’d thrown herself
out 33 years ago. And while touching an object could reshow the horrors,
and the second and subsequent viewings were never as bad as the first, that
window still haunted me, even from here.
Miro’s house, so far, didn’t have any freaky spots. Still, I approached
the exploration process with caution. I threw on the hall light and poked
into each upper room. There were five up here with a hall bathroom that
wasn’t small. Too bad the pipe choked and spit air instead of water. The last
room on the north side, closest to the backstairs, was the master suite. After
making a tour of this level, I circled back to Miro’s private quarters with a
potent mixture of resignation and curiosity.
On the first pass, I’d merely opened the door, seen the furniture in the
sliver of hall light, and closed it immediately, not wanting to invade his
privacy. But now that I hoped for working plumbing, I was forced to press
into the wolf’s lair. Handle on the knob, I pushed the oak barrier wide and
turned on the room’s light. A gasp escaped my lips when the sudden glow
of the wall sconces illuminated the space.
While the tones were predominantly masculine and the style was
minimal, it was the most personalized of the rooms—and the only room up
here with furniture. The classic beauty of his personal style spoke to me.
The four posters of the bed reached the ceiling. The crimson duvet was
pulled tight, pillows neatly tucked into the top. Weapons were hung on the
wall, and they looked lethal enough to be real. There was a fireplace with a
dark wood mantel that matched the wood of the bedframe. A gilt mirror ran
the space above, at least 6 feet long and half that in height. There was a bear
pelt spread in front of the fire, and a backless bench with curved arms that
stood opposite the fireplace. I wasn’t going to touch that bear fur if I could
help it. Built-in bookshelves framed the fireplace with knickknacks
interspersed. The intentionality of their placement made me guess that each
held some sentimental value to be displayed like this. Nowhere else did
Miro bother decorating. I lost time examining everything. While I wasn’t
brave enough to touch anything, looking held enough of my attention. As I
circled the room, I realized the walls were a sage color with dappled
patterns from a stamped paint roller.
Could this room be anymore dreamlike? It was like a taste of the old-
world gothic was tucked away in the corner of this farmhouse.
When a yawn eventually billowed from my lungs, I continued my
search for a working shower. The first door on the far side of the bedroom
led to a massive walk-in closet—that was barely an eighth full.
It was the bathroom that stole my breath. A stand-up shower with a
stone bench was to the right of the door. A huge vanity lined the other wall.
Granted, it only had one sink, but it was dark granite with bright flecks that
popped in the light. It was the deep, sandstone tub that ran the length of the
far wall that had me squealing in delight.
“I am ssooo taking a bath!” But the burst of delight ended in another
yawn. I would probably fall asleep and drown in the dang thing.
Reluctantly choosing the shower, I saw the double head setup. The front
faucet was detachable. The overhead rained warmth down. Miro might shift
into a fearsome mix of man and beast, but the man knew how to clean up in
luxury.
I slid my clothes to the floor, cranked the water hot, and lost no time
getting inside.
Reaching for the soap, I yelped. Canary-tinted bursts of the past flashed
through my mind.
Miro, face contorted in an indeterminable emotion, braced himself
against the wall with his forearm. His body hunched, and his breathing
grew labored. The steam from the near scalding water hid the bottom
portion of the man. Moaning, Miro fumbled with his other hand. The harsh
lines of his face relaxed into—passion. That emotion came straight from
sexual frustration.
And no wonder! The steam momentarily thinned to show his harsh grip.
He was going to pull his rigid length off as he pumped it viciously. There
was no mercy in his pursuit of release.
A groan ripped from his throat.
His shallow pants filled the shower. The hot water ran in torrents over
the bunched muscles of his back. He was close, and in desperation to
achieve the climax, he became savage. Teeth bared, he stroked.
Once. Twice.
“Addi!” The name rasped from throat.
The explosion ripped from deep inside. Balls tight, his cock jerked. Long
ropes of thick seed sprayed down the drain.
Gasping for breath as if he’d just run a race, Miro leaned his head on
the shower wall, dropping his other hand to his side. “What are you doing
to me, red? You’re a stranger.”
Even though his cock twitched, empty, it stayed erect. Clearly the
orgasm was only a temporary fix.
With a shriek, I extracted myself from the vision.
My hands clasped over my mouth. I couldn’t draw a proper breath.
What the actual hell!
Water droplets clung to my lashes, but I wasn’t able to move and brush
them off. Miro had masturbated. This morning.
“He went from that to dragging me out of the house,” I growled, the
conclusion snapping together in my mind.
The most annoying part had to be my body’s betrayal. My sex throbbed
with need.
Without conscious thought, my fingers inched down, chasing rivulets of
water off my skin. The tip of my index finger slid between the folds of my
sex. I found the sensitive nub, and I flicked my clit.
“Aahhh,” I moaned. What would it feel like? To do this with another
person?
To do this with Miro?
That thought had me gasping for breath and sealed my resolve. No
stranger to the intricacies of my body, I gave into my arousal. Like a
possessed fiend, I touched myself to the knowledge Miro had been similarly
affected. It should be insane to know a person I’d only just met was
sexually aroused by me. But...Miro didn’t feel like a stranger. I’d known
about him for a while now. It wasn’t just the visions, but if I was being
honest, there was a pull to him, deeper than I wanted to explore.
The pleasure built, coiling tight in my core. As I slid a finger into my
sex, I whimpered. The fact that Miro had done this very same thing with my
name on his lips only made it hotter. Mental images of Miro stroking
himself in the curtain of steam consumed my mind’s eye. How would it feel
to do this with him?
At that thought, I cried out my release.
Body shuddering, I reached for the wall to balance myself. That was
freaking hot. Naughty and private. As my brain came back to life, I also
realized there was something else. I affected the werewolf. Primal animals
acted more on instinct than logic. By taking me to his brother’s house, Miro
had been trying to escape the attraction he felt.
But would the werewolf act so rationally? Or would his urges dominate,
and could that be used against him?
I grinned into the spray of water. There was a weapon at my disposal I
wasn’t above using. “Watch out, Miro. I’m coming for you.”
Going to the back door, damp hair twisted to the top of my head, I whistled.
“Here, boy! Over here. I’ve got a Scooby Snack for you.”
The taunt worked. A roar broke through the dark.
I pressed my lips tight to hide the smile. The feral blur bolted across the
yard. The beast sprang into the air, far enough from the porch that I didn’t
think he’d make it. I was wrong.
“You dare summon me—like some dog?!” the beast bellowed as he
landed on the planks that made up the porch.
Spine straight, I didn’t flinch. “Such a good boy,” I cooed. “Do you
want a biscuit?”
“I dare you to come out here and say that.” The pissed off energy raised
the hairs on my arm.
“Miro made an oath that I stay in here. Pricked my thumb—” I held up
the offending digit which was still sore “—and now I’m stuck.”
“I had words with myself over that,” the beast hissed, voice dropping to
a deadly low.
He really does believe that he’s Miro. “You talk to...the daytime Miro?”
I asked slowly. The way the beast talked was carefully worded. Those were
the keys I needed to pick up on.
“He’s never told you,” the beast scoffed. “Probably embarrassed. The
wiener. There’s a lot he doesn’t say. Like the fact that wraiths don’t use tire
strips.”
That nugget of information popped in my head.
The beast laughed, deep and rich, a hint of malice making the sound
ring.
“Why don’t you tell me about his secrets if you know so much,” I
coaxed, doing my best to let my voice drip with honey.
The monster arched a brow. “What are you going to give me for that
information?”
I licked my lips. “I can’t go out, and you can’t come in.”
With the jerk of his muzzle, the beast growled, “Better think fast, pretty
one. The night calls me, and I want to run.”
I can do this. I needed to tap into the knowledge the beast possessed.
Or, at the very least, see if his claims were baloney.
But knowing that Miro was attracted to me, and I to him, was different
from exploiting that secret. Miro was all male, worldly, and had experience.
I was such a goody two shoes, I didn’t know how to tempt like other girls. I
have to try!
Heat flamed over my face, but I forced the words out of my mouth. “I
have something you’ll like. Wait just a moment, please.”
“So polite, pet,” he murmured, voice low and gruff.
Fighting back the embarrassment, I walked to the portable radio sitting
on the windowsill above the sink. The dial clicked and a catchy tune came
over the air waves. Country music, a top forty song. Without looking at the
door, I braced my hands on the sink ledge.
A wave rolled through my body, sensually bending it in tune to the
song. The beat rocked my hips. There had been wealthier patrons for the
orphanage, and I’d been able to pursue an amateur career in dance. Mostly
ballet, but Margot had pestered me into a few seasons of hip-hop and jazz.
Now, I put it all to use, letting my body sway with the music. The jaunty
beat had me mixing moves. Not a stranger to dance parties, interactive
videogame dance-offs, or even the occasional club, this was an entirely
different matter to dance for another. But I’d never done such an intimate
dance. As long as I didn’t look directly at him, it wasn’t impossible.
“Hmm, I like where this is going,” the beast said darkly.
“You’ll tell me what you meant by talking to daytime Miro?” If this was
really what happened, if it was a split in personalities, it made sense to call
the one day and the other night. And if they’re both Miro, just separated,
then we only need to figure out how to mend them back together!
“Keep dancing,” was my only response.
Huffing slightly at the non-answer, I did.
As elegantly as possible, I slipped out of my socks. My bare feet
stomped a pattern over the worn kitchen floor. Thumbs looped in my jeans,
I swirled my hips.
“That’s it, pet.”
Emboldened by his response, I did the one thing I loved doing. Dancing
was my escape. It freed me in ways I couldn’t describe. It wasn’t for anyone
else, and I could express myself in ways that I would be too reserved to
speak about.
“More,” the beast demanded.
“Uh-uh.” I shook my head, still rolling my body sensually to the beat.
“Your turn. Give me something.”
The beast let out an enraged growl that ended in a loud bark of protest.
Flexing my muscles, I shimmied the jeans an inch down my hips. They
wouldn’t go further without popping the button, but the suggestion was
enough. Dragging my hands up, I pulled at the tee shirt, showing a scathing
amount of skin, before dropping it. My arms continued to lift, and I shut my
eyes as they arced above my head. The music had captured my entire body,
pushing me into a complicated spin.
“I talk to myself—often. This side of me, the beast, whispers all the
dark things I want to do. And since you came into my life, they’ve all
revolved around you, my little pet.”
I reached behind my neck and grasped the back of the tee. I pulled it up,
slowly. Torturously. “What do you call daytime Miro?”
“Party pooper.”
“And you’re the fun one?” I laughed, sliding the shirt over my head.
The spelled necklace and my damp hair fell back around my shoulders. I
ran the length of fabric through my hands, pulling it taut light a rope.
Holding it high, I danced under the shirt for a moment, before I crumpled it
and threw it out the open door.
The beast caught it, inhaling deeply. “Fucking hell, your scent is
decadent. I’m going to do nasty, depraved things with this shirt wrapped
around my neck.”
A rush of heat soaked my panties. This was so messed up.
This was the hottest thing that’d ever happened to little old me.
Shaking my head, I cleared the consuming fog of lust long enough to
say, “The show stops if you don’t tell me more, beast.”
“I hate that name,” he raged.
“Really?” I coaxed, sensing a faux pas. “I like it. It’s more than what
you are. It’s a promise of what you’re capable of.”
“For a little virgin, church girl, you’ve got a dirty fucking mind, don’t
you?”
I choked on my own spit. I would never have put it like that. But this
monster had hit the nail on the head. I may have had a penchant for racy,
bodice-ripping novels that I hid in nooks in the attic. Margot knew, of
course. She helped me find new ones and keep the prudish eyes of the
orphanage staff away.
Gathering my resolve, I decided that I was already deep in this. Might
as well keep hunting for information. My body found the rhythm, and I lost
no time ramping up the moves. The song stopped and another started. This
one had a stronger beat, and I stomped in step to the tune, rocking my
curves and twisting my body.
“So you talk to daytime Miro—party pooper—all the time?” I pressed,
skimming my hands down my sides.
“I whisper enticing thoughts into our mind, yes. But during the day, he’s
in control, while I get to watch and comment from the passenger seat. The
self-righteous prick loathes my ideas.”
Well, that was interesting. “And...can he whisper at you now? Because
he can see everything that’s happening?”
“If I chose to listen to his cackles.” A feral smile pulled back the beast’s
lips and teeth flashed a wicked taunt at me. “I’m much better at tuning him
out than he is me.”
“Ha, well then, tell him I’m pissed to be bound here,” I laughed, a
rumble of mirth bubbling from deep inside. This song was intoxicating. The
moment consumed me, and I let go of my inhibitions.
With swift movements, I slid the straps of my plain beige bra down my
shoulders and off my arms while keeping the cups around my chest. My
fingers raked into my hair, letting it out of the binder and trashing the mass
of bright auburn lengths free. The wet strands roped around me. It was easy
to imagine they were snakes, coming to life with a power of their own.
And then—my hands skated down my body.
I popped the button on my jeans, drug the zipper down, and slid my
thumbs into the openings. Another manic laugh escaped my lips. And ever
so slowly, I pushed the pants a mere inch down my thighs.
“Such a bad girl,” the monster purred. His voice was velvet, caressing
me with promises of what his hands could do.
Those claws could shred me.
I don’t think he’d purposefully hurt me. The retort was immediate.
Either way, the image of him brushing those wicked sharp talons over my
skin had gooseflesh breaking out over my entire body. A shiver wracked my
spine.
Not removing the bra, I ran my hands over the exposed swaths of skin
and looked up from under my lashes at the beast.
Who was completely still, transfixed on what I was doing.
“Give me something, beast.” My demand was disguised under a coy
plea.
“At dusk and at dawn, we fight to take control of our body.”
“Fascinating,” I breathed. Not wanting to push my luck, I knew that was
enough to go on. In the morning, Miro was going to have a hell of a lot of
explaining to do. He’d kept all this from me.
I executed a swift, elegant dip. The jeans hit the floor. My body rolled
as I stood back up, and I sashayed to the door. Not breaking his gaze, my
fingers curled around the doorknob. “Give daytime Miro hell for the blood
oath.”
“Oh, he’s back there. I wish he didn’t get to see your little show, pet.”
“It was only for you, nighttime Miro.” I batted my lashes, safe in the
knowledge that I could flirt as much as I wanted, and nothing was going to
come of it. Not right now. “I’ll be seeing you tomorrow, beasty.”
With that, I slammed the door closed. The trick was to leave him
wanting more. Or at least that was the conclusion I drew from all the fiction
on the subject. Real life was a little more scientific, in that I would have to
tread carefully as I conducted experiments in trial and error.
“Dream of me, pet. Dream of what I’m going to do to you.”
Oh, merciful heavens! Butterflies exploded in my chest, and I slapped
my palms on the exposed flesh above the beige cups as I tried
unsuccessfully to still my beating heart.
The dirt-stained tee shirt was clenched in my hand. I blinked at it, a blur of
images exploding in my mind. The night rushed by on replay.
“Oh, Fate,” I groaned, dropping my forehead against a tree trunk.
Addi was a...contradiction. Her homebody, good girl world views hid
her wild child side.
I want to peel back the layers. There was a sinful celestial being buried
somewhere underneath, of that I was sure.
“She’s waiting....” the beast chirped.
The force with which my molars ground together threatened to break
them. I worked hard to put up mental blocks. Most days, the beast was a
faraway echo. I sighed. Since Addi came, all my resolve was crumbling.
And as a result, the beast was more prominent that he normally was.
But he wouldn’t come out to wreak his destructive habits. I won the
battle at dawn, reigning in dominance until sunset.
“We could share her,” he suggested, danger lacing his insistent mental
voice. “I know you want her. Because I want her. And we’re one and the
same.”
“I am nothing like you!” I seethed. The beast was a curse, a terrible
possession that lived within me. He’s NOT me!
“Keep telling yourself that, bud. It’s just another lie you’ve clung to for
the last century and a half.”
My hands clenched. The tee shirt. “Oh, Fate, Addi. Why? Why?!”
She’d stripped, teasing the information the beast was only too willing to
barter away—for the right price. A price I could never pay for the same
crumbs of knowledge.
After he’d told her about the wraiths.
Fuck.... She would demand an explanation. One Svet and the rest of the
pack couldn’t give. The terrible incident would haunt me the same way my
secret threat did.
At least Addi wouldn’t find the letters.
“She liked dancing for me. I could tell her about the letters for another
dance.” His dark chuckle reverberated through my mind. “Let her come
play. Could be good for your...quest.”
“That’s not happening!” I roared. Here he was, asking for the
impossible yet again. The information he withheld, if it was real, held great
value. But it demanded the damnation of my morals as a price. Squeezing
my eyes closed, I wrestled in my mind. At dawn, I’d fought for control,
which I’d been strong enough to regain as per the curse’s stipulations. Now,
I struggled to block out the irritating voice who raged in my mind. It took a
great effort.
But after ten minutes of struggling, I was able to turn the beast’s volume
low enough that if he spoke, I could brush the thought aside.
It left me...weakened. “Fucking hells,” I spat.
I ran the back of my hand over my forehead. That scent, earthy
wildflowers and brighter notes of citrus, arrested me. She smells so good.
Like somewhere I needed to be. Immediately.
Obeying the call of her essence, I took off sprinting. My body was in
control, my mind exhausted and willing to follow where instinct drove me.
Home....
Other smells brushed against me as I approached the house. Addi was
awake and cooking. The back door might be closed, but the strips of bacon
frying was strong enough that my heightened senses picked it up. I burst
into the kitchen.
Addi gasped. “Miro! Good, you’re back. We need to talk— You’re
naked!” she stammered, pointing.
I froze. Addi wasn’t averting her gaze this time. Her slow, sweeping
look took in every inch of me.
“You like what you see, red?” My blood ran south. My cock stiffened
and rose in salute.
“Put some clothes on! Like a civilized person!” she snapped, returning
her attention to the crackling grease that was cooking our breakfast. “We
can’t have this conversation with your little soldier at attention.”
“Little? Little?!” I pointed both hands at myself. “There’s nothing little
about me.”
Addi’s lips thinned, eyes locked with mine. “Get dressed—now.”
The sight of her angry and barefoot in my kitchen did something to me.
It went beyond desire, which was there but secondary. I cleared my throat.
“I’m a werewolf, babe. I’m part animal, part man. Lack of clothing comes
with the territory. But...that’s something you know a bit about, don’t you?”
As I spoke, I bunched the tee shirt, ready to throw it at her. At the last
moment, I stopped. It might have been a whispered cry from the beast. Or it
might have come from me. Either way, I shook the tee shirt out. I wasn’t
giving it back. It was a souvenir, and why should the beast be the only one
to enjoy the decadent scent? Shouldn’t I get a turn?
“What exactly did you do?” I bit out.
“Funny you should ask,” Addi snapped. Fist planted on her hip, she
turned and glared. “You talk to your Hyde, Dr. Jekyll. You see everything.
Apparently, you had a front row seat to the whole show.”
Yes, yes I did. I didn’t want to answer her accusations. The best way to
avoid was to flip the conversation back to her. “You didn’t break the rules.
You stayed indoors—you’re a good girl, after all.” Seized by a mad desire, I
took two steps forward, grabbed a piece of her hair, and curled it around my
finger. “Pity. I could have sworn there was a bad chick buried deep inside.
And I was looking forward to punishing her.”
Addi opened her mouth and snapped it shut.
I lifted the lock of hair to my nose and inhaled.
“You’re distracting,” Addi stammered in a hushed tone.
“Hmm, maybe it’s on purpose.”
“Well, mister, there’s no avoiding this conversation. The beast told me
some things. How you are one and the same—what does that even mean?”
Addi’s tone accused me, deflating the rush of arousal. “He’s in there,
listening. He can talk to you, and you talk to him after dark. That’s what I
want to focus on. And, AND—” she waved her hands about, smacking my
hold on her hair away “—why the frick didn’t you tell me any of this in the
first place! Don’t you want me to do my job and break the curse?! Or do
you enjoy your secrets? Like the wraiths and the tire-popping-spikies?”
Just like that, all the sexual energy dissipated, and the blinding light of
reality saturated everything with its harsh rays.
“The wraiths are pack business. You don’t need to worry about that.” I
brushed past her, stalking through the house to the front.
“Liar.” The single word taunted me.
The stark foyer of my house greeted me with a brush of cool distain.
The front door had a screen, which wasn’t open. The air in here was stifling
after the steady brush of the northeast breeze racing through the trees. Other
than a bench against the one wall, there was nothing in this space except the
primary staircase. The entry way was plain, without personal touches. Not
meant to be inviting.
“Fine! But what about the other business?” Addi snapped. Her bare feet
slapped against the old wood floors, which were in desperate need of
resurfacing. “Do you want to keep your monster? Is that it?”
I ripped my pants off the pile of clothing on the bench and shoved my
feet into them. With a hop, I drug them to my hips. Addi stepped into me,
her hand grabbing my arm. I spun, gripping her wrist hard and pinning it
above her head.
Getting right in her face, I snarled. Low and dangerous, the predatory
sound shivered over her skin. I slid my other hand up her throat, clasping
her jaw tight. The fronts of my thighs and hips pressed into her, pinning her
against the wall.
“I didn’t tell you because that thing, it kills. It’s the same reason I won’t
let you go out there. I can’t let your destruction be on my conscious. He’ll
shred you, and I’ll have to live with the guilt. I have enough of that to drive
me to seek death—which I can’t claim!”
Those eyes brightened as tears pricked in the corners. Their normal
greyish hue faded as brighter green took over. I paused, transfixed by their
beauty.
“Y-you tried to k-kill yourself?” Addi whispered.
“Many times.”
“Oh, Miro,” she breathed. With a futile attempt, she tried to shake her
head. “Can’t you see? I’m here to help you. You can open up—talk to me!”
I leaned down, face close to her exposed throat, hiding the emotions I
couldn’t keep off my face. I inhaled deeply. The floral, earthy scent filled
my senses. I ran the tip of my nose up the length of her neck. At the shell of
her ear, I pressed my lips against her pulse. Just a taste.
Oh, bloody hells. This woman was an aphrodisiac.
“You grieve for me?” I rubbed my cheek against hers. My stubble
scratched her tender, sensitive skin. I wanted to rub my face elsewhere,
somewhere much, much lower. I could cover myself with her more intimate
scent.
But none of this was real.
“Liar!” The beast’s shout was a whisper brushing through my mind.
And for once, maybe the bastard was right.
There was something between this gorgeous little dancer and me. It was
beyond dangerous. I wasn’t a sane enough male to court this woman. And
she deserved that. She deserved the world brought to her feet in reverence.
It might have been a few days I knew it, but for anyone with eyes, that
much was obvious.
“How did you sleep?” I asked, politeness rising to the surface. I pulled
back, looking at where two tears had left a path down her flushed cheeks.
Oh, red, you weep for me—a monster.
“Poorly,” she choked out, a harsh rasping breath that showed she was
trying to master her emotions.
I barked a laugh. “My bed is always open if you want to ditch the
couch.”
Addi rolled her eyes.
Before she could offer me a snarky retort—something I was very much
looking forward to—the phone rang.
Addi jumped. Annoyance flicked through me that someone would dare
call. “Ignore them—”
“The bacon!” Addi struggled against my still possessive hold.
It was maddening. Her fragile, willowy body put up one hell of a fight.
My balls ached, heavy with need. Unable to stop myself, I whispered,
“Keep it up, Addi. I like this far too much.”
“Miro,” she hissed. “Do you want the house to burn down? As empty
and expressionless as it is, there’s a lot of potential here, and it would be a
damn shame.”
Something about that outburst ticked in my mind, but I couldn’t place it.
“Go then.”
I released her. Addi sprinted into the kitchen, tight body wriggling
enticingly. Fuck...she looks good running from me.
“You should chase her,” the beast suggested.
Unfortunately, it was a damn good suggestion.
“Hello,” Addi gasped into the receiver.
As I prowled into the kitchen, I realized I was still fisting her tee shirt.
The side of my mouth quirked. I might just sleep with the dang thing. After
I did other things, things the beast hadn’t had a problem with doing while
inhaling the smells on the piece of clothing....
The voice on the other end of the line had my spine jerking straight.
Natasha.
Addi’s face scrunched in discomfort. She tugged at the necklace, a sure
sign of distress. “Uh-huh, okay, well, I’ll have to check with Miro.”
My stepsister cut her off. She prattled about girl time getting ready for
the pack dinner. Addi fidgeted with the phone cord as she flipped the bacon
—which hadn’t burnt.
“I’ll see what Miro says and let you know. Thanks for the offer and
wanting to welcome me to the pack, Natasha.”
But my stepmother’s daughter wasn’t done.
Crossing the distance, I grabbed the phone. “Hi, sissy. I’m sorry, but I
just got home. And Addi’s sweet little cunt is waiting for me, so we’ll have
to chat some other time.”
At that, I slammed the phone into the holder on the wall.
Addi’s eyes couldn’t have been any bigger.
A laugh rippled up my throat at her shock. “Don’t be dismayed, red.
Pack supernaturals are horny motherfuckers. And me saying that is going to
go a long way to appease wagging tongues. If we’re going to do this fake
mating shit, we’re going to have to do it well.”
“You have such a dirty mouth,” Addi gasped, hand clasping her throat
as she struggled to draw in enough breath.
You have no idea how dirty I want to get my mouth. “So?” I shrugged.
“You could stop swearing so much.”
“You really don’t like that, do you?” I crossed my arms and smirked
down at her. It was easy to be lighter around her. I realized how much I’d
been smiling in the past few days.
Addi pursed her lips. “I don’t mind the others, but could you stop
dropping f-bombs every five seconds?”
“Hmm, well, if I give that up, what do I get as a reward?” I tipped my
head to the side.
“What do you want?” she stammered.
“You stripped for the beast last night.” I let the suggestion hang between
us.
It had the opposite of my intended effect. Addi bristled. “To get some
very valuable information, which you withheld, mind you! Yes, I did a
harmless dance.”
“Harmless? The beast fucked his hand so hard, it rubbed raw.” I shifted
uncomfortably in my jeans at the memory. “It’s a good thing werewolves
heal so fast.”
Addi gaped, mouth bobbing open like a fish. Her lush skin was nearly
as burnt as her hair.
Fate, this was fun. “I’m going to go shower away the night’s revelries,
and then we’ll eat.”
I reluctantly moved for the stairs, leaving the speechless Addi alone to
regain her composure. Once in my room, I folded the tee shirt and placed it
under my pillow. I might jack off to it, but I wanted something else from the
scent. I wanted to sleep cocooned in it. The beast was a vile son-of-a-bitch.
He would never curl up with an article of clothing and dream of a different
life—
“Challenge.”
Whatever the hell that mental taunt meant.
I strode into the bathroom, where a faint smell arrested me in my tracks.
It was Addi but—it was the scent of her arousal. “Holy shit, red. What did
you do?”
Inhaling deeply, I moved to the shower and ripped the door open. Yep,
she might have rubbed soap on the wall, but it was there. Remnants of her
wetness stained my shower. I might not be a bloodhound, but if I had to
guess, she’d been aroused and taken care of business.
Something I needed to partake of immediately. Shoving my jeans off, I
gripped my length hard. Stepping into the shower, I cranked the spray on as
I fisted my cock. To the scent of Addi, I stroked myself viscously.
What are you doing to me, red? It was painfully obvious. Things would
never go back to the way they were before the fiery woman burst into my
life. In fact, I was in danger of her burning it down.
With her name on my lips, I exploded. This made the second morning in
a row I jerked off to images of her. The question was, did I complicate
everything by doing more than flirting with her? Or could we add
something physical to this mess? Because it would be so much better to
have her lips wrapped around my swollen length, drinking down the seed of
my climax.
“I’m fucked.” Belatedly, I reprimanded myself for using that word. If
Addi didn’t like it, I would try my darndest to quit using it.
She was worth it.
When Miro came back down, he was silent but seemingly energized. His
heated, calculating gaze fell heavily on me. I refused to let him see my
squirm. We weren’t done talking; I needed answers.
“Ready to talk, wolfman?” I demanded, momentarily distracted as I
brought the cast iron skillet of fluffy, cheesy eggs to the table.
“Wolfman?” he repeated darkly.
“Yep,” I sassed. Turning to face him, I stilled. He’d pulled out the chair,
fingers still wrapped around the wood back. The flex of his muscles was
hard to ignore. The old-fashioned consideration sent a rush of warmth
through my chest.
Mouth curved in a sinful half smile, he nodded. “Sit.”
That command washed away any flicker of tenderness from his gesture.
Reminding myself that I was on a mission, I moved purposefully and folded
into the chair. I couldn’t allow myself to be distracted with gentlemanly
acts. He’s lived in the past; it’s probably second nature, not kindness for me.
Miro pushed the chair to the table and whispered, “Good girl.” It was so
soft, I almost didn’t hear it. But it was there, and it made my insides clench.
“What’s on your mind, red?” he asked, voice gruff.
My mouth was suddenly dry. Mind blank.
Miro’s touch lingered on the wooden back for a moment, and I could
have sworn he brushed a touch over my hair.
“Watch what you accuse me of, though,” he warned.
I swallowed hard. “Okay, the most pressing information that I need you
to clear up immediately is this: If the beast knows how to break the curse
—”
“Claims to know.” Miro stalked away and sat down hard. The table
shook and dishes rattled.
I glared at the regal werewolf, who was perfectly poised with folded
hands. “Do you know how to break it then? Are you hiding that information
from me, the same way you didn’t mention you saw everything?”
“How could you even think that?” Miro bristled, his knuckles whitening
with the force he clasped his hands.
“How can he know, and you don’t? You’re the same person!”
“No! That’s what he claims. He’s a curse sent to torment me.” Miro
bowed his head and let out a long sigh. “And, yes, I did lie about blacking
out,” he confessed. “It makes me sound helpless to admit I have a front row
seat, night after night, to his horror, and I’m not able to do a damned thing
about it.”
I swallowed an angry retort. It wasn’t the answer I was hoping for, but
that wasn’t Miro’s fault. This subject distressed him. “Let’s eat.”
Miro shook his head. “Addi, I swear to you, on everything I hold sacred,
I don’t know how to break the curse. If—and it’s a huge if—the monster
knows, it’s because he’s a sentient being, existing inside this body the same
way my consciousness exists. I don’t know what he knows.”
“I believe you,” I murmured after a moment.
Miro nodded once and then lowered his head again. There was a pause,
and I realized he was being respectful about my habit of saying grace. I
mentally said a quick blessing on the meal, tacking on the plea to have
patience with this male. Picking up the serving utensils, we began the
routine of eating breakfast.
Not a word was spoken. The air remained heavy with the pungent
conversation.
I mulled over the information but couldn’t focus on the turn of events. It
wasn’t enlightening. And clearly it pained Miro to talk about. Furthermore,
they each had a different explanation for their situation. I was inclined to
believe daylight Miro’s definition that he was invaded by an entity. Still, the
beast claimed to know. How could he know if he didn’t have a tie to Miro?
Wondering how to break the tension perfuming the kitchen, I fidgeted. I
tugged on my shirt and an unwelcome distraction caught me. There was a
stain from the bacon grease. Well, that wasn’t good. It was a favorite,
creamy blue with cut-outs at the sleeves. I would have to change and set the
garment to soak as soon as we were done eating. There were enough outfits
in my suitcase that I didn’t need to worry. What was on the agenda for
today? Oh, right. Shaman. What did one wear to meet a shaman of a
werewolf pack?
“What exactly is a shaman’s job?” The question danced into the room
before I could stop it.
Miro flicked a glance at me. “Healer. Spiritual guide. An elder we
respect who counsels the alpha. Bogdana has been with us for years; she’s
well respected.”
“Well, it’s almost time for me to get ready to go,” I murmured. “Any
advice on what to say or not to say in front of the wisewoman?”
Miro let out a short breath. “You’ll be fine, red.”
A quick look to the clock showed it was almost the top of the hour.
Shoot! Svet would be here soon. That thought made my chest fall a little.
Watching Miro eat his food with surprising politeness for an animalistic
individual, I considered why that realization made me sad. Did I really want
to spend time with Miro? Apart from the task of freeing him from the curse,
was there something more that I wasn’t watching out for? Shaking my head,
I shoveled the rest of my breakfast into my mouth. This was just plain silly.
I wouldn’t be able to spend the day with Miro, because the poor thing
needed to sleep. It’s the electric banter with Miro. That’s what I want more
of....
“Svet’s not coming.” Miro said, catching me glancing a second time at
the blue-green stove clock.
“What?” I croaked. “But he said he’d take me to see the shaman today.”
“Svet’s not coming because I’m taking you.” Miro dabbed the corners
of his mouth with his napkin. He shot me a look from under a heavy brow.
There was a question in his eyes.
Was I glad for the change?
I wasn’t going to answer that, since I didn’t understand it myself.
“Aren’t you tired?” I breathed, fingers twitching to reach for him.
Always reluctant to touch other people, Miro was fast becoming different. I
wanted to close the distance, lace my fingers through his. When he
coughed, I realized I’d been staring at his lips. I cut my gaze to meet his.
His lips twitched, the smile beaten down before it could shine. “Thanks,
but I’ll be fine. I can catch a quick nap before sunset.”
I opened my mouth, thought better of protesting, and shut it. It might be
better if I talked to this shaman with the object of the curse around.
Also...I’d just been rattling off the reasons to spend time with this brother
rather than the pack alpha.
“Speaking of my bedroom, it’s the room right next to my bathroom.
Which you used, didn’t you?” There was a dark hint behind that strangely
cryptic trail of thought. One dark brow lifted in question. There was a
challenge there. I didn’t dare drop his gaze.
“I didn’t think I needed your permission to shower,” I bit out, trying to
avoid the direction of this conversation. “It was the only working place to
clean up. The guest bathroom is out of order.”
“Mhmm, it’s not that you took a shower, red. It’s what you did in the
shower.”
My cheeks couldn’t burn any brighter. He knew. Of course he knew!
“Well, you started it!”
That accusation had the werewolf jerking back in his chair. “How could
you possibly know what I did? You don’t have a keen sense of smell—”
Miro stopped suddenly. He blinked.
I pursed my lips and nodded. “Yep. I saw an imprinted memory of what
you did. That neat little habit I have? It makes it hard to go anywhere
because I’m always in danger of touching something someone had such a
strong emotional connection to that they left an imprint. Would’ve thought a
shower would be safe, but no such luck!”
“A strong emotional outburst that leaves an imprint,” he repeated,
slowly, with a wicked hint. “Well then, in your estimation, what’s going on
here, Addi? Why would something as simple as masturbation leave an
imprint?”
He was baiting me.
Just come out and say it. I splayed my fingers over the table. “You’re a
virile man, and we’re attracted to one another.”
“Is that such a bad thing?” He leaned closer.
I let out a short breath. “I came here as a job. That needs to come first.”
“But you’re implying there could be room for more?”
“Are you?” I challenged.
Miro lifted his shoulder effortlessly. “The pack already thinks we’re
mated.”
“Hmm, let’s focus on breaking your curse, and see where this—” I
gestured between us “—goes.”
“Alright then,” he purred, pushing away from the table and walking past
me. “But I think we’re already in over our heads, red.”
And I think you’re right, wolfman.
We weren’t taking Miro’s covered car. When I asked why, I only got a half
answer about it not being an everyday vehicle. Boys and their toys.... The
truck was fixed and already dropped off and waiting on the road at the end
of the drive. It was a good ten-minute walk at a brisk pace to reach the
property’s edge. Body warmed up, I was glad that I’d worn shorts and a tee.
I might be a redhead, but I wasn’t overly fair. My body drank in the sunlight
and heat. Walking the long drive under the bright light of the summer
morning, Miro’s property stole my breath. It was so green, so peaceful out
here. The old country road wound way back, coiling up to the big city. After
checking his mailbox, Miro opened the unlocked truck.
Guess he wasn’t too worried about car jackings out here. I shimmied
past him and bounced into the truck before he climbed up. Something
flickered in the water. From my peripheral, it looked like a gator. But the
warning shiver that rolled down my spine made me slide a little closer to
the werewolf. I didn’t get premonitions like Margot, so the fear was all
instinct.
“Addi?” Miro asked, left hand gripping the wheel while he leaned back
in the truck.
“Hmm?”
“What did you mean about this place being empty and expressionless?”
“Oh!” The rounds of my ears warmed. “I didn’t mean to criticize your
house.”
“That’s not how I took it. You said there was potential here.”
I drug my bottom lip between my teeth, considering what prompted that
observation. Miro’s heavy gaze shifted momentarily to my mouth. His own
lips parted. He looked at me like the wild animal he was.
Oh, not this again! We were never going to get anywhere if every
interaction ended in heated moments filled with a strange, charged tension.
Maybe that’s not such a bad thing, a dirtier part of my brain chirped.
When he looked back to the road, I formulated an answer to his query.
“I think your house is lovely. But it’s cold. Like you really haven’t moved
in and made it your own.”
Miro grunted. “Maybe there hasn’t been a point before now.”
Before now. I swallowed hard. “Yes, well. I think your place could be
charming—I don’t mean feminine or sissy! I mean, well...look at your
bedroom. You clearly let your style express itself in there. Although Gothic
castle in a large, southern farmhouse doesn’t quite mesh.”
How I wished the floor would open up and swallow me. I rambled when
I got nervous, and it was such an automatic reaction around this male.
As if seeking to calm me, Miro reached over and squeezed my bare
knee. It was a quick, intimate gesture, but it sent a rush through my body.
He pulled it back to lay limp and purposeless in his lap. I wasn’t brave
enough to reach for it.
“I want to know more,” he stated.
“Really?” I blurted out.
He nodded. “In your opinion, what would help my house?”
“I think you need more furniture to fill the spaces. But it’s the small
touches that really bring the space together.” To my horror, I realized my
finger was absently drawing circles on my thighs. It was Miro’s second
glance that alerted me to the nervous tick. Clenching my hands in my lap, I
vowed to quit fidgeting.
“How do you know all this?” Miro pressed.
I shrugged. “Magazines, TV shows, a keen eye for details.”
Miro reached out and wrapped his fingers around mine, instantly stilling
my knuckle cracking.
“You’re nervous,” he observed, voice low and gravelly. “Why?”
“Well, I’ve never met a shaman. I’m not sure what to expect,” I
confessed.
“Ah, so that’s the cause.” He didn’t elaborate, but rather, changed the
subject. “Bogdana is kind. If you think my house is stark and empty, hers is
busting at the seams. Look, we’re turning into her yard now. All this shit is
hers.”
It was an antique picker’s dream. Metal signs, rusted car parts, ancient
gas pumps—so many random pieces. Some might call it junk. I drank it in.
While I didn’t dare touch, I knew there were masses of stories waiting to be
told in all this chaos.
“Why did you think I was nervous?” I asked, backing the conversation
up as I stared out the window.
Miro’s voice sharpened enough to cut. “I thought you were nervous
about the wraiths.”
I chuckled. “That was scary, but...they were no match for a fierce pack
member.”
My praise went unnoticed. Miro had retreated inside himself. I knew
better than to push. I wonder if the beast is talking to him. I sure hoped not.
No doubt that villainous side would have nothing kind to say about
yesterday’s situation.
“One thing to warn you about Bogdana, she can’t hear well. For a
werewolf.” Coming to a stop, Miro threw the truck into park and cut the
engine. In a whir, he opened his door and...pulled me out after him. His
hand laced tightly through mine, making me gasp softly. “Remember, we’re
fake mated. Bogdana might be in on the ruse, but we’re going to play it up
in case anyone else is around.”
My heart sank just a little at that. But I agreed. “Yeah, sure. We can be a
fake couple.”
Miro hmphed and tugged me along. Together, we strode to the shaman’s
house. It was a single story, quaint construction. The brick was
whitewashed, and the shingles bright red. But even the cozy cottage in the
epicenter of all this history wasn’t enough to distract me from the werewolf
touching me. Standing this close to Miro, I could feel the heat radiating
from his skin. Although I wasn’t cold, I wanted to step into him. Let his
warmth shroud me.
Miro knocked, then pushed the door open.
“Miroslav, mano sūnus! Come, come in!” called a rusty, feminine voice.
Whatever title she’d used called back to the Old World. But it was the tone
that marked it for notice. I would ask Miro later what it translated as, for
now I would try to figure out what it meant for their relationship.
We stepped inside, wiping our shoes on the mat before trailing through
the living room, which was floor to ceiling full of stuff. It wasn’t a nasty
hoarder’s house, but there was no clear space to set down a cup of tea.
“And this must be Miss Adélaïde. A pleasure, a real pleasure, mano
brangusis,” the woman prattled, emerging from the kitchen. A pipe clutched
in her left hand, she stuck out her right to shake.
“You can call me Addi,” I offered, shifting nervously and trying to think
of a reason not to touch her. Might as well get it over with.
“But you have such a pretty name, Adélaïde.” That hand wasn’t
dropping.
Bracing myself, I took it. A flash of yellow and then images danced
through my mind—Bogdana, standing in furs with a sword dripping blood,
defended a castle passageway.
“My king, there’re too many bloodsuckers,” she shouted.
Time sped by, and next Bogdana administered first aid to werewolves on
the field of battle before the castle.
A man, with the same black eyes as Miro, knelt beside her, closing the
eyelids of the dead soldier.
“Vitslav, we need to leave.” When the male pursed his lips, Bogdana
insisted, “My king! Look at the dead!”
“And what if we can’t find a new home? I’m not above leaving our
lands, but we need a place that is safe.”
“And that’s all I’m saying—my love.” The last was whispered so softly,
that not even the keen wolves around could hear. “Marry Astasia; take her
dowry and move the pack.”
“Bogdana! I’ve already had a queen I didn’t love. Don’t ask me to
abandon my true mate for another.”
“No!” the shaman snapped, placing her hand on the king’s wrist.
“Don’t make a decision that will hurt the pack for the love that lives
between us.”—The canary hues vanished, and I staggered back into Miro.
His iron arms wrapped around me, pulling me close.
Bogdana stared curiously at me. “No doubt...no doubt at all. She’s the
seer, the one the bones told me was coming.”
It wasn’t a question, but Miro answered, “Yes, ponia.”
“You—you can see the future as well?” I asked. I wanted desperately to
regain some normalcy. That was the thing about learning someone’s deepest
secrets. They wouldn’t appreciate it becoming common knowledge.
But still, I needed to think of something to say if she asked what I’d
seen. I could talk about the battle in the castle. That might be enough.
“No, mano brangusis, I’m not a seer. Miro, mielasis, how are you?”
Bogdana moved into Miro’s side, embracing him. The tight squeeze of her
arm made the muscles flex. This wisewoman was still a warrior, even if she
was female and petite.
And she cared about Miro. Although the images from her past clued me
in, I would have noticed the fondness softening her eyes as she gazed up at
the handsome, fearsome wolf.
“I’m doing just fine, ponia.” Miro gave her a small smile.
“Liar,” she teased, poking his bicep. “Come, let’s have a spot of sweet
tea on the back deck while I smoke my pipe.”
We followed Bogdana through the house. I was careful not to touch a
damn thing. And when we folded into the plastic patio furniture, I folded
my hands tightly in my lap.
The shaman noticed. “You don’t like physical contact much, do you?”
I shook my head. “It’s like pulling a slot machine bar. I never know
what I’m going to get, but the odds always seem stacked against me.”
Bogdana threw back her head and laughed. It was deep and rich.
Beautiful, mirroring the soul underneath.
“I like her, Miro,” the shaman said.
Miro grunted, took his sweet tea, and gulped it down.
“Svetovit said you had a unique set of talents, Adélaïde. Tell me what
you know about yourself.” Bogdana popped the tip of her pipe into her
mouth.
“Like you all, I’m of Slavic origin. My parents died in a car crash when
I was three. I was placed in an orphanage. But I do have a trunk of my
parent’s things. My great-great-great paternal grandfather was a vědmák, a
very powerful practitioner of magic, much like a sorcerer or wizard. The
visions, however, come from my mother. I don’t think I have any magic
from my paternal heritage. We—my soul’s sister, Margot, and I—tried. All
I know is that I’m psychic. What I see, happens. But it’s a puzzle, with most
pieces missing. I also see the past, but that comes in clearly. It’s generally
the strongest memories when I touch a person—their darkest sins or more
powerful incidents. The same goes for an object. If an emotional imprint is
left, it’s damn strong.”
There was silence after I unloaded. Bogdana flicked the tip of her pipe
in between her teeth as she considered me, smoke puffing into the air in
curling tendrils.
“My ancestor too was a vědmák, in fact, my father’s whole line was,
until he rebelled and married a werewolf girl. He was the pack’s first
shaman—medicine man. But more than a healer.” Something sparked in her
gaze as she watched me.
“Can you help me?” I leaned forward, hands folded tight together.
“With Miro?” Bogdana tipped her head to the side. “Or in general?”
I paused. “Both?”
Bogdana barked a laugh. “Mano brangusis, Miro is a mess of his own
making. That is what you’re here for. But what else do you need?”
That made sense. It sucked to know she was a dead end regarding the
curse, but if there was anything the werewolves could have done with their
own, they obviously would have.
“What significance does the blood moon have to this curse being
broken? If you know how to wield acroamatic power, then what must we do
to prepare for the event?”
The shaman tapped the tip of the pipe on her lip. “While it’s true such a
celestial event could have impact on a curse of this magnitude, none of us
can harness that kind of power. If you’ve seen this event in conjuncture to
Miro’s curse breaking, my bet is that it’s a time marker. Fate showing when
the change takes place—starts or ends, or even that progress will be made.”
“Okay.” I let out a long breath. “That makes me feel better. I’ve been
worried that there was something I had to do. Some spell to prepare or
magic to perform.”
“Unless Fate tells you otherwise, assume that when the time comes, all
will fall into place.” Bogdana puffed at her pipe. “What else? How else can
I be of help to you?”
“Any help with my gifts?” I blinked hard, clearing my vision which was
filling fast with emotions. “I know it’s not from my father’s side, but do you
know anything that can help me be a better seer?”
The shaman nodded. “If you have magic in your blood, you can control
the seer aspect, making the gifts harmonious, instead of the one dominant
and all-consuming.”
This was too good to be true. My heart pounded in my chest. “Can I
control getting imprints from objects or people?”
“We can work on it,” Bogdana offered with a smile. “The same mental
blocks I helped Miroslav try to erect, while they didn’t push back the curse,
they could be used to make a barrier for you, so you don’t relive horrors
unless you want to.”
Joy shivered over my skin. “It’s worth a try. If you’re not too busy?”
“It’s a lot of work on your part. But we could master the basics, then it
will be up to you to practice and grow stronger and more adept at using
them.”
I nodded eagerly. “Thank you,” I breathed.
“You gals have fun; I’m going to crash on the couch,” Miro said,
pushing to his feet.
“Rest well, mano sūnus.”
“I will, mano mama.”
My son—my mother. The words suddenly made sense. My heart ached
for them.
Lifting the sleeping Addi into my arms, I took her from my truck and
moved into the house. Fate, red, you’re light. It wasn’t an insult or a jab at
her stature. More an observation of how fragile, almost humanlike, she was.
The need to protect her reared strong in my chest.
But she wasn’t. There was so much more to this flaming beauty.
Bogdana had told me in the old tongue that she believed Addi had magic in
her veins. Without training, it was hard to access. Our shaman was going to
help her—already had. They’d practiced for hours, Addi putting up mental
blocks to resist the onslaught of visions. Noting how taxing it was, the
shaman wanted to wait at least a day to see how Addi reacted. The tentative
plan was to practice again, the day after tomorrow. Happy with the
progress, Addi had skipped into the truck. It was a matter of minutes, and
the poor thing had been exhausted enough to doze off into a heavy sleep.
The best part: She’d scooted unconsciously onto my lap.
Kicking into the house, I looked at the living room. That was a hard no.
That couch was an antique, not a soft nesting place. I cradled Addi close,
walking past the opening to the front stairs.
As I ascended, the details around me took shape. Addi was right. I’d
never really settled into this place. Dropping my gaze, I looked at the
woman in my arms. She was different than the werewolf females I’d grown
up with or the traveling loners who’d come in and out over the years.
Seeing her today, blossoming in some strange way with Bogdana, left a
tight feeling in my chest. The past few days had been more than surviving
from one moment to the next.
I’d not slept much today, and as I laid Addi in my bed, I didn’t feel the
waves of exhaustion. Standing straight, I pondered the strange feeling. It
started with and pointed to her. The vision who looked damn good nestled
in my duvet.
Almost as if it was where she belonged.
“That’s because she does.”
I bared my teeth at the beast’s commentary. Flicking a glance at the
lengthening shadows of afternoon, I knew it was impossible to curl
alongside Addi. The beast needed to be kept far away from her.
“You’re just plain rude, asshat,” the voice tormented me.
Pulling the opposite side of the covers over Addi, I left. The temptation
was too great to pull her into my side and stay.
I sped down the stairs and shirked my clothes on the front bench. I
would have to remember in the morning to come through this way and
change. Of course...Addi didn’t seem to mind too much when I came in the
back door and stood in the kitchen naked. It set her pulse thundering and
blood heating.
Marching outside, I realized I’d not checked the mail on the way back
from Bogdana’s. There would be enough time to fetch it before needing to
disappear to the bayou. Sure, I was naked, but if anyone happened on my
property, they were trespassing. A werewolf wouldn’t bat an eye. Any other
supernatural being would have to deal. And humans...they rarely came to
this part of the swamp. One of the main reasons my father had moved us
here.
The breeze whipped through the trees. There were no cars out on the
road, so I emerged from the forest cover. Something cool shivered down my
spine. I froze.
“Proceed with caution...unless you want me to come out and save your
ass,” the beast taunted.
While I wanted to rage against him, I didn’t waste the mental energy.
Another sweeping glance confirmed that there were no cars. For as far as
my keen gaze could carry, there were no other beings out here.
And yet that sixth sense had my hackles rising.
I won’t let them see me hesitate.
If anyone’s here, I tacked on the afterthought and strode straight to the
box, ripping the lid down with enough force to almost pop it off its hinges.
Junk mail stared back at me with a utility bill from the parish electrical
company. Sliding the pieces between my hand, I took in my surroundings
while pretending to be engrossed by the letters. Something malevolent
poisoned the sunshine. The atmosphere was thrumming with
unpleasantness. And yet I couldn’t capture any dangerous scent or hear
another being. There was no one out here.
A crisp envelope was hiding under a pizza ad and a political campaign
mailer for some human. My stomach twisted. Ever so slowly, I put the rest
of the mail back. There was no address or postage. But that wasn’t nearly as
concerning as the lack of scent. Here on the envelope, on the box, or earth
around. Nothing. Not a gods-damned drop of the bastard’s scent who’d left
it. Sliding my finger under the tab, I popped the envelope open.
Although I couldn’t explain it, I knew without a shadow of a doubt that
I was being watched by the sender. Whatever black magic was being used, I
was greatly outmatched.
You didn’t run. No matter, I’m still coming for you.
I crumpled the piece of paper. Fisting it, I lifted it above my head and
roared at this new torment. Birds squawked and tiny critters raced for
safety.
“We have to deal with this.”
I knew exactly what the beast meant. And while I agreed, I had to ask,
“Just how the fuck are we supposed to do that?”
What if it was...her? The woman who’d cursed me. That sapped all the
take-charge energy. I didn’t want to think about or even acknowledge the
possibility.
There was a feral snarl in the back of my mind. “We have to protect
Addi. She’s in danger with this psycho sending the damn letters.”
The blood drained from my face. I slammed the mailbox lid and turned
sharply to jog back to my house. There would be just enough time to hide
this letter with the others before I went down the bayou to embrace the
twilight.
“You know I’m right,” the beast drawled. “We’re going to have to work
together. Partner up.”
“If you have such a grand plan, please! Enlighten me,” I bit back.
“I will rise to the surface, even in daylight, if it means saving Addi’s life.
You’re a good fighter, asshole, but the way you engaged with those
wraiths...too slow. If it comes to it, I’m coming out to protect Addi.
Understood?”
I ground my teeth at the beast’s imperious tone. “You can try.”
“Why are we pissing over this?!” the beast shouted, sending a painful
pulse through my brain. “If Addi needs saving, you should do everything in
your power to help her. And that means using me.”
While those words were filled with logic, mistrust rippled through me. I
knew what the beast was capable of, and that was nearly as dangerous as
the mysterious threat.
“I’m not dangerous when it comes to Addi, and if you don’t know that
by now, you’re a freaking idiot!”
Freaking? The word stuck out like a sharp thumb. The beast hadn’t
dropped an f-bomb.
“Because of what Addi said,” the beast admitted softly.
I choked on the laugh stuck in my throat as I pushed into the kitchen to
hide the letter. What the hell was happening?
One thing was for sure, I wasn’t going to let the bastard freaking one up
me.
Screw my other half. The answer was right in front of the asshat, and he
couldn’t see it through his angst and despair. I’d known it all along. When
the bitch cursed us, she split our personalities. I knew what the curse meant
and had theories on how to fix it. But the beauty of the curse was that I
could hide those trails from the other half. It made no sense to let him know
how to fix this mess. I liked coming out at night to play. Even if he kept me
bound to this property.
Daylight Miro. Addi’s term for the asshole chirped in my mind. A smirk
pulled at my lips. I liked when she called me beasty.
Hell, I liked her.
A lot.
And my morally superior other half still wouldn’t see that I would never
harm Addi.
Well...not in the ways he meant. I might fu—screw! I might screw her
senseless. My dick stiffened at that thought. It didn’t take much. In this
hybrid form unique to werewolves, my dick was enormous. It would fit
snug buried between the flesh of Addi’s creamy, white thighs. Although her
skin was sun-kissed, tan, and sultry, the moon’s nightly glow bathed them
shades paler. I imagined the noises she’d make as she took everything I
gave her.
The obnoxious protests from the daytime half raged at the train of
thought. I’d thought it into our shared space on purpose to mess with him.
“It’s only a matter of time, asshat,” I sneered. He heard me.
But unlike most nights, there wasn’t much fight in him. He’d not slept
enough.
The tree line broke, and I stepped into the yard. I inhaled deeply. No
new scents and no threat lingered in the air. Not that I’d ever caught my
stalker’s scent. For now, my home was safe. Which meant my little pet was
also secure. It was going to stay that way.
The wood from the porch roof groaned under my weight. My morally
righteous half didn’t think I could be trusted around our guest—who was
fast becoming something more. I had a theory on that score; her scent told
an interesting tale.
Perched on the shingles, I peered through the window. Addi was curled
up, asleep in my room. I couldn’t reach her, though I was loath to disturb
her. But tonight, she could come out to me. The idiot in charge of my day-
self neglected to bind her with a blood oath.
“Something I will remedy tomorrow!” he shouted.
I sighed and scrubbed a paw over my face. “You need to be able to trust
her with me.”
“So you can fuck her?!” daylight Miro shouted.
I chuckled darkly. “Language, asshat. She doesn’t like that word.
Funny, isn’t it, I—being a gods-damned gentleman—won’t use it. But you?
Ha! And you call me the monster!”
That shut him up. I leaned my skull against the boards framing the glass
pane. With the light of the new moon falling heavy on me, I kept guard. It
wasn’t an unpleasant change from my normal nights of raging about the
woods and swamp. This, watching over the female in my bed, held purpose.
A woodsy musk invaded my senses. Warm. I was so incredibly warm it was
utterly heavenly. Sleep lingered, dragging my consciousness back down.
But the outside world chirped.
Chirped?
I pushed up. Or rather, I attempted it. Iron bands of muscled flesh
tightened around me. Panic burst in my mind and chased away the last
remnants of sleep.
“Shhh,” a rich whisper brushed against my neck. “Go back to sleep,
red.”
Miro. The werewolf was here, holding me close. My surroundings took
shape around me. This was his room. Daylight pooled on the floor through
the cracks in the blackout curtains. He must have come to bed after his
nightly romp. Except...he didn’t smell like his soap.
He smells like...male. Cedar and pine overlaying a dark musk that was
all him. That scent called to me on an ancient, primal level. I wanted more,
to bathe in the scent. And that realization didn’t weird me out. As I inhaled,
I wriggled deeper into the covers.
“Red, if you don’t stop that right now, I’m going to roll you over and
bury myself deep inside that tight pussy of yours.”
I froze. “Oops, sorry.”
Was I? Or did I like that dirty threat a little too much?
Would a physical relationship screw up this already convoluted mess?
“No...” Miro rasped a harsh exhale. “I’m sorry—for my crass language.
I know you said you don’t care for certain words. Last night I was reminded
I use them far too often.”
Last night? “As the beast? You talked to him?”
“We spoke.”
“Huh.”
“I won’t be outdone in chivalry by the accursed monster I bear.”
The monster you become. I might be able to correct him in my mind, but
I didn’t dare aloud. “Thank you, Miro.”
It was time to get out of bed before I got too comfortable. I didn’t want
to cross a boundary, because we were supposed to be working together and
being in his arms felt good. Too good. But I didn’t want to be rude and
make it seem like I was running from him. This, waking up in his bed with
him beside me, was beyond faking a relationship to mislead his pack. This
was intimate.
“What are you thinking?” He angled his head so the hot breath caressed
the shell of my ear. “Whatever it is, it’s making you tense.”
“Um....”
“Don’t tell me if you don’t want to, but don’t you dare lie to me, red.”
Blowing out a breath, I addressed the obvious. “I’m in your bed. You’re
holding me.”
Miro growled. I felt it vibrate through his chest behind me. “You’re not
sleeping on that couch any longer.”
“What does this mean?” I insisted, rolling into him so I could see his
face. The heat and possession in his gaze made my heart flutter.
“Do you feel the pull between us?” Miro asked gently.
“Like an acute awareness of each other.” I knew exactly what he meant.
“Something like that, yeah. I’m not sure I can qualify it, but I’m also not
sure that I want to. Whatever is growing between us, I like it. And if you’re
agreeable, I don’t think we should stomp it out by asking questions in an
attempt to define it—or flee from it.”
“Are you asking to date me for real?” I teased. It had only been three
days. What he was saying defied logic.
“I want you to see me as more than a job.”
That simple admission left me breathless. “I’m agreeable. But it can’t
get in the way of my work.”
Miro laced his fingers through mine, bringing our hands between us. “I
want the curse broken too.”
“Okay?” I hesitated, squeezing our clasped hands. “Miro?”
“Hmm?”
“Does this mean you’ll let me go out with the beast?” I had to ask. If
Miro could be saved, the curse broken, I had to try. It was the path to
claiming this place as mine. My home.... No amount of desire could push
that to the side.
With a snarl, Miro pressed me flush against his body. His possessive
hold tightened. My face smooshed into the soft, black hairs of his pecs. He
wasn’t happy with my question. He was worried for me.
“Possibly.” That one word was whispered so softly that it was almost
lost.
But I caught it. “Good. Alright then! What’s on the agenda for today?”
“Well—” Miro drew lazy paths across the tee shirt on my back “—
tonight, there’s a pack supper. We do it every week in the meeting barn. It’s
like a town hall. The pack wants to meet you, but they get rowdy. Supper
starts early enough that I can join, but they dance late into the night.”
The sorrow in his voice was telling. I pulled my hand from his iron hold
and cupped his face. “Howling at the moon is on the agenda?”
The corner of his mouth curled up, and Miro snorted a laugh. “Fu—
frick. Frick, red, you make me so happy.”
“Good.” I ran my thumb back and forth on his cheekbone. “What
should we do before supper?”
Miro peered down at me. “I have an idea, but I’m not sure if you’ll like
it. But it’s the only stipulation to going out with the beast.”
Ha! There went the dirty train of thought that raced off at his first
sentence. “Okay?”
“You don’t know much about guns. You threw your empty one at the
wraith.”
“Oh, yeah, well....” I shrugged. “Jackson gave us lessons on basic gun
safety. In a calm situation, like at a shooting range, I’m a decent shot. But
what happened with the wraiths...not so much.”
“Not so much,” Miro repeated. “We’re going to work with weapons.
While the beast can’t be killed—” his voice became frosty “—you can
wound him enough to get away.”
“Miro!” I jerked in his arms, slapping my palm against his bare chest.
“I’m not shooting you!”
“It won’t hurt me,” he ground out. “And if it’s between you or me, you
will shoot.”
“It won’t hurt you?” I sneered. “I smell chicken poo.”
At my unconventional description, Miro’s face twisted in mirth. A
rough laugh escaped his lips. And then...he was laughing in earnest. While
it was raw and gruff, it was real.
I liked it way too much. What’s happening here...?
Still laughing, Miro swung himself out of bed. In the shafts of daylight,
I greedily stared at his cut muscles and imagined how sculpted the flesh
under his basketball shorts must be. In a word, he was beautiful. A shiver
raced down my spine. Was I really going to do this? Pursue something more
with the man I’d been kidnapped to help? With only glimpses of the future,
there was no knowing what would happen to Miro after the curse was
broken. I would have to choose to pursue him without any prior guidance.
And that made me pause.
Come on, Fate. I could really use some instruction right about now.
My pleas never mattered. The world around me stayed free from any
telltale yellow filter. Like a litany, I closed my eyes and recalled all the
glimpses of this situation I’d seen. My favorite visions were the ones with
the garden out front. The garden that was years into growth. The garden that
didn’t yet exist. I would be here years later; Blackwater Manor would be
my home. But nowhere in those recollections did I see Miro. Only that by
the blood moon I would help him.
My gut told me it was fine to see him as more than a job. But I didn’t
trust that instinct like Margot did. It was probably just raging hormones
encouraging me to take advantage of the gorgeous male at my disposal. Or
maybe your home comes with a werewolf mate? I groaned inwardly. Could I
see Miro as more than a job? All I could do was take one step forward and
see how this all unfolded.
With the gun in my hand, I was determined to make the best of this
situation. It wasn’t worth an argument to avoid practicing with the firearm
right now, but I was not shooting him tonight.
Beastly Miro wouldn’t hurt me.
“Your stance is good,” Miro said from behind me.
The note of approval in his voice made me smile. “I told you: shooting
range. I’ve got this.”
“Don’t get too cocky,” he warned.
I rolled my eyes. My finger squeezed the trigger.
The pistol fired.
I screamed, hands flying back. “What the hell was that?!” I screeched,
holding the pistol out like it was a dead rodent pinched between my fingers.
“Don’t hold a gun like that!” Miro snapped, taking it from me. “I take it
you weren’t expecting the kickback?”
“Nnnoooo!” I shouted.
“Figures. You didn’t remark on the caliber.”
“You brat.” I slapped his bicep. “You did that on purpose!”
“Maybe.” Standing in front of me, Miro angled his body so that he
pointed the gun forward.
Nine pops fired off in quick succession.
I jumped into Miro’s side, and his arm wrapped around me. I wasn’t
some damsel in distress, but it didn’t mean I was a warrior queen. Barbara
had once observed that I would make an excellent mother bear, fierce and
brutal only when necessary to defend her family. That was how I felt now,
with that larger than average handgun hot in Miro’s hand.
“Don’t you have something smaller?” I pleaded, looking up at him.
Miro shook his head slowly. “This is the only thing powerful enough to
stop the beast. I need to know you can buy yourself enough time to get into
the house.”
I ground my teeth. Miro still didn’t believe me. I won’t need this!
“And while you can hit a nice target at a fair distance, you don’t know
how to hit a moving target.” Something hardened in Miro’s eyes. “Your
target won’t sit there and take it.”
“The beast isn’t going to harm me!”
Miro dropped his hand to cover my lips. The smell of gunfire was right
under my nose as the metal brushed my cheek. Shifting his hold on me,
Miro took the pistol away with his other hand. Still, the metal had left a
ghostlike burn on my flesh.
“The thing that comes out at night to play isn’t the only danger in these
swamps.” Miro spoke softly, earnestness lacing his words. “Please, Addi.
Let me rest easy knowing you can protect yourself—against anything.”
My lips moved against his palm. It was salty and metallic. He pulled it
back, brushing his thumb possessively over my lips. His hard touch brushed
over my jaw and down my throat.
I swallowed hard. “And you’re proposing what exactly?”
“Reload.” He held the gun up for me.
I plucked it from his hand. Already the weight was familiar. I can do
this. Fierce mama bear, coming to bring hell.
Yeah, right.
Going back to the plastic folding table, I reloaded the—I looked at the
bottom of the bullet—.45 caliber. These slugs were massive, and the
number rang out in my mind.
“I think Jackson had us shooting something called a three hundred
eight.”
Miro closed his eyes, rubbing them with his forefinger and thumb. “A
.380?”
I heard the laughter in his voice. Okay, pretty boy, mock all you want.
I’m not going to freak out again when I shoot.
I gave him a non-committed grunt. When I presented the loaded gun,
holding it appropriately and practicing good gun safety, I finally met his
gaze.
“Good,” he clipped out. “I’m going to run. You shoot me, you get to
talk to your precious beast tonight.”
I blanched. The blood drained from my head, and I felt dizzy. “You’re
joking?” I choked.
“If I catch you, if I take that gun out of your hands, you’re going to be
bound to the house after dark with a blood oath every night.”
Speechless, I glared at him. Miro reached out, took the gun, and
wracked a shell into the chamber. It was now armed and dangerous.
“Run,” he barked.
The word sluiced through me. It both chilled and ignited every fiber in
my body. Before I could think about this, my legs seized control. The trees
rushed past in a staccato. Not having primal blood, I couldn’t move fast
enough to make them blur, but it was still a speed to be proud of.
A branch cracked to the left.
It was the only warning before a mass of muscle stepped out and
blocked my path.
I shrieked. But my hands were already lifted, pointing the barrel of the
gun.
“BANG!” I shouted.
“No,” Miro rasped. “You need to shoot, Addi.”
I whipped my head back and forth. “Miro—I can’t hurt you.”
“Do you want to go outside and talk to your beast? Get those answers
you claim will fix everything?” he snarled, advancing. I dropped the pistol
to my side, arm taut and barrel pointed safely away from us. Gripping me
hard, Miro shook me by my shoulders. “I should consider this a failure.
But...there’s something damn erotic about chasing you down. I’m going to
give you one more chance, Addi. You’re going to run, I’m going to chase,
and when I catch you, you’re going to put a bullet in my flesh.”
I swallowed. “You can’t die?” I whispered, my eyes begging him to not
make me do this.
“I’ve tried,” he grit out, large frame crowding me. “And Svet’s helped,
but fu—frick, I can’t get into this now. But no. I can’t die. So run, little one.
Run as if your life depended on it.”
Sucking in a staggered breath, I spun out of his arms. This time, the
forest did blur. But not because of my speed. Sniffing hard, I tried to gain
control of my diaphragm and pump enough air into my lungs. The back of
my hand dashed against my eyes.
That bastard! Miro was hot and cold. His extremes were giving me
whiplash.
This time, there was no warning. Miro tackled me from the side. His
dull teeth grazed my shoulder, and his hands wrapped around my front. I
crashed into the earth. There was still enough room to roll and shoot.
Instead—
I threw the gun.
We lay there, panting. Miro’s hard mass pressed into me, and although I
couldn’t be sure, it was a good guess that the lump resting on my ass was
the bulge of his erection.
But no matter what strange fire was smoldering in my core, I was too
pissed to give into the heat tingling between my legs.
“How dare you make me do that,” I hissed. Thankfully, the tremble
didn’t carry to my voice.
Miro rolled me over, kicking with his thighs so he could nestle between
my legs. That definitely was his erection. I willed myself not to
acknowledge the hard length.
“You can’t pull the trigger. You can’t be out after dark.” His dark eyes
gleamed hard. Flecks of yellow burst deep in the irises.
The urge to argue brought a host of words to the tip of my tongue.
Instead, I bit them back. Hard enough to wince. I wouldn’t fight him. I
would go outside if the need arose. Blood oaths weren’t unbreakable. And
when daylight Miro saw the beast would, in fact, not hurt me, then all
would be well.
“Fine. Prick me.” I arched a brow, daring him.
Miro peeled himself off me. Looking at his proffered hand, I debated
being catty and batting it away. No need to be a bitch, darling. It was
Margot’s gentlest tone flickering in my head.
I slid my hand into his. That warmth and electricity surged through me
at the physical connection. Taking out his knife, Miro poked my thumb. I
didn’t wince. He copied the motion.
“I swear that I will not leave the house tonight.”
Miro pursed his lips. “Every night.”
“Don’t make ultimatums in absolute terms,” I warned.
“Fine. I swear that if you leave the house, you’ll be punished severely.”
With that hard promise, he smashed our bloody digits together.
“Next time, I’ll shoot you,” I bit out.
“We’ll see,” he scoffed.
He doesn’t think I’ll do it!
Can I, though? I pushed that discussion to the back burner of my mind.
I would cross that bridge when it came.
“Your mate is eerily silent,” Svet mused, coming up to nudge his shoulder
alongside mine as I crossed the sawdust-covered interior of the meeting
barn.
I grunted. He chose to talk about Addi instead of the wraiths, which
were spotted at dawn on the southern border of pack lands. I would much
rather have hashed out the seemingly strange usage of modern equipment
by the fiends rather than the state of my fake relationship. My stunt with the
handgun hadn’t been the greatest. And while I was kicking myself for
pushing her, I also was frustrated that she wasn’t taking her protection
seriously enough.
“Trouble in paradise?” my brother pressed.
I adjusted my trajectory to keep Addi in my peripheral. “Everything’s
fine.”
Svet snorted. “Yeah, if you say so.”
As if we could talk in here anyhow. It was hard to concentrate, even
inside the barn. The great doors hadn’t been thrown open yet, but the
thumping bass seeped through the cracks to torment sensitive werewolf
ears. Although, I seemed to be the only one who was annoyed by the
insistent hammering from the music. A group of guys had already started a
basketball game out front of the meeting barn, and the energy levels were
running high. The pack was going to be extra rowdy tonight.
Spread out a few feet away from the buffet counters where the potluck
would be served, the booze section had a plethora of choices. Coolers built
into the serving counters overflowed with ice. I reached for a beer, grabbing
a second for the alpha. Svet arched a brow at me but took it without
comment. I flicked the metal cap off with my thumb. Werewolves didn’t
need bottle openers. The pilsner slid down my throat, but it didn’t burn like
a good whiskey.
“Damn, bro,” Svet breathed. “It must be bad.”
I didn’t answer.
“Bogdana said that her first meeting with y’all went well.” There was a
note of hope in my brother’s voice. “Should we go back to my house where
we can speak without fear of being overheard?”
And leave Addi alone? In a pack of devious wolves who were all
buzzing that an outsider had stolen the honor of dating a pack prince? That
was a hard no. I stared across the barn at her. “We can chat tomorrow, after
Bogdana stops by my house.”
“Alright,” Svet agreed. Such a seemingly easy-going fucker, my brother.
“Language,” the beast snapped.
Wrath tinted my eyesight. The monster inside had raged—almost
uncontrollably during the target practice session this afternoon.
“Yeah, with good reason, daylight asshat!” The beast stirred, raking
underneath my skin. While the curse made me strong enough in the daytime
to keep firm control over my body, it still wasn’t pleasant to have a pissed
off beast raging to be unleashed right below the surface. “You made Addi
sad. If I could separate from you physically, I would beat the ever-loving
shit out of you, daylight me. Hurt Addi, you get hurt tenfold.”
I rolled my eyes and reached for another beer. Addi might have been
upset, but she needed to be able to defend herself. And besides...I’d gone
easy on her. The combat training my father had subjected Svet and me to
was a far cry from the easy lesson I gave Addi.
“She’s not a wolf...she’s precious. And if a poor bastard like you can’t
see that, I don’t think you deserve her.”
“Oh! And you do?!” I raged at the beast.
An affirmative roared in my mind. I staggered forward. Svet gripped my
upper arm hard.
“Brother?” he demanded in a whisper.
“I’m fine.”
I’m not fine.
I brushed past him and stormed over to the food counters. Grabbing an
apple from the pile, I bit a third of the flesh off the core. Soft hands
wrapped around my wrist. I stilled, dropping my gaze to stare into the
stormy pair of eyes.
Tugging gently, Addi guided my hand down, her lips moving over the
tart flesh. White teeth dug into the fruit, and then she pulled back, chewing
the bite of apple. Entranced, I watched, trying to gauge her mood.
After she swallowed, her tongue darted out to lick the sticky juices off
her lips. I forgot to breathe.
“Thanks,” she whispered, dropping her hold on my wrist.
I shot forward, the apple falling to the ground. My fingers wrapped
around the back of her neck, tangling in her hair and catching the necklace
she couldn’t take off, while my other hand splayed over the small of her
back, effectively capturing her. “If I didn’t mind our first kiss being
witnessed by the whole pack, I would throw you against the wall and kiss
you until you couldn’t breathe.”
Addi gasped, sharp and intoxicating.
The sound shot straight to my dick.
“Forgive me?” I rasped, pressing my forehead into hers. “I hate this
ugliness that’s between us.”
Something made her features twitch, and she blinked rapidly. “I don’t
want to fight with you either.”
“Good,” I growled, dragging my lips up her nose and pressing them
firmly into her forehead.
“Come on, I’ll let you get me a drink,” Addi laughed, brushing her
fingers against my cheek. The coolness of metal jarred me.
I pulled back, looking at where her hand fell on my bicep. Such an ugly
ring, Svet. Couldn’t he at least pick out something nicer for this fake
mating?
“She’s our mate. Your bastard of a brother shouldn’t have anything to
do with the ring,” the beast snarled.
I pushed those dangerous thoughts away. Remembering her last
comment, I said quietly, “I thought you didn’t drink.”
“Maybe it’s time to let loose. We can test how strong Bogdana’s lessons
were and see if my mental blocks will hold if I’m slightly inebriated. Plus
—” Addi’s smile glittered “—I’ve got a mighty protector now. No one’s
going to hurt me.”
Dammit, my black heart swelled.
And the beast freaking purred in approval.
Strange. The monster was the epitome of unholiness. Sure, in my wild
days, I was close to his level. But ever since the curse, I could see the
villainy of the brute. And I’d fled as far as I could.
But now...we had a common interest: the beauty holding my hand as we
wandered back to the bar. His desire to protect her didn’t align with his
penchant for destruction.
“What’s good?” Addi chirped, peering at the bottles.
“Let’s start you off with something light.” I reached into the
overflowing ice and pulled out a wine cooler.
Addi wrinkled her nose. “Okay.” That single word came out as a
hesitant drawl.
“What?” I asked, trying to puzzle her out.
“Does it have to be fruity?”
I blinked in confusion. “Most women like it that way.”
Addi looked away, but I caught the eye roll. “Maybe some of us like it
strong and hard,” she muttered.
A honest-to-Fate shiver raced over my skin. The temperature around me
spiked several degrees, and blood flowed straight to my lower extremities.
“But...let’s start slow. Gimme the fruity,” she added with a snap of her
fingers.
I popped the top but didn’t hand it to her. “Is that how you ask for
something?”
Mischief sparked in Addi’s grey eyes. “Give me—now.”
With a firm shake of my head, I took a sip of the drink.
“Miro!” Addi crossed her arms. “Fine, I’ll get my own!”
“You’ll do no such thing.” I stepped in front of her, blocking the
coolers. “Ask nicely.”
She wanted to defy me. It was right there in her eyes. Stepping into me,
Addi ran her hands up the planes of my stomach. “Please, Miro.”
“Sir,” I rasped. “Please, sir.”
Addi wet her lips, eyelashes fluttering slightly. “Please...sir.”
Quick as thought, she darted around me. Fingers wrapped around the
neck of a bottle, she almost got away with her prize. I caught her, spinning
her into my body.
“Naughty girl,” the beast crowed in approval.
Ignoring him, I bent down. “As your mate, you take what I give you.
Anything you want or need, it comes from me. I protect. I provide.” My hot
breath caressed the shell of her ear. “You’re mine, Addi. Got it?”
“Except, it’s all a ruse to you,” the bastard in my head cackled.
Something dark and dangerous flashed through me. It was complete and
utter defiance of his statement. I didn’t understand it, other than it felt like a
possession—
No, that wasn’t right. It was a constant awareness. A pull to this
beautiful, enchanting woman.
I put the bottle to Addi’s lips. “Nod if you want a sip.”
Addi threw me a sideways glare. “Your pack is watching.”
“Let them. You’re mine.” I nudged the glass against her lips. “Do you
want your drink or not?”
“Why, thank you kindly, sir. I would be delighted,” she mocked.
“Treading on thin ice, red.”
“That’s the point, wolfman.”
“Hmm,” I mused, giving into her.
Addi’s mouth moved over the bottle as I tipped it back for her to take a
sip. My dick twitched greedily at the sight of those full, pink lips encasing
the glass. Gorgeous, she was fucking gorgeous.
I want her.
Unfortunately, the beast growled in conjuncture with the thought.
“Well, hi there, you two,” Natasha said, sounding like a damn bird. Her
shrill arrival brought reality crashing down around us.
“Hello, sister,” I said, lowering the bottle. I didn’t let Addi go, however.
And she didn’t push away from me.
Natasha watched us, blinking slowly. “Addi, it’s a shame you were too
busy to come hang out. The girls wanted to meet you.”
“I met some of them just now,” Addi responded evenly.
And then...she shifted her stance, leaning her head back against me, and
reached to rub my arm where it bound her against my hard mass. I loosened
my hold to allow it. The feel of her fingers stroking me had my mind going
down a darker, dirtier place. A place I didn’t know if we should tread, but I
wanted to run there.
“Well, we’ll have to have a get together for some dedicated girl time,”
Natasha pushed, but she betrayed her jealousy with each flashing glance at
how I held Addi. “Maybe a bonfire one of these fine evenings.”
“I’m house-bound after dark,” Addi quickly answered.
I couldn’t tell by her voice how she felt about that. I wanted to believe it
was water under the bridge, but there was something in her tone that made
me cautious.
“So stay with mother and me while that horrible abomination roams the
manor property.” Natasha lifted her hands as if it was the most delightful of
prospects.
“Not going to happen,” I snapped.
“He’s not an abomination,” Addi said at the same time, words sharp like
shards of ice.
The beast growled in approval.
Screw him. “My mate stays with me,” I stated. That would be the final
straw.
“I forgot how territorial mated males can be.” Natasha rolled her eyes
dramatically.
Addi took the wine cooler from between my fingers. She tipped it back
and drained it.
“I need another.” Addi looked up to me, waving the empty wine cooler.
“It goes down like Kool Aid. If I knew this was what drinking was like, I
would have done it already.”
“You don’t drink?” Natasha swooped in on the comment, brows raised.
Addi shrugged. “Haven’t had occasion to before now.”
“Miro—” Natasha playfully pushed Addi’s upper arm “—wherever did
you find this nun?”
Addi tensed. Her pulse beat wildly, and distress wafted off her in
droves. She reached out and clasped her hand around Natasha’s. And just as
fast, Addi jerked her hand back with a hiss.
“That crossed a freaking line, even for that bitch,” the beast growled,
still fixating on Natasha’s petty jab.
I agreed with the bastard but still wanted to know what Addi had seen.
No way she hadn’t had a vision. “Nat. Not cool.”
“I kid, I kid!” My stepsister pawed the air, pretending she wasn’t lying
through her teeth and purposefully making jabs at my female. “Alright, to
make up for it, let me get you a real drink.”
Before I could tell her not to, Addi perked up. “That’d be great.
Thanks!”
“No!” I barked. Natasha flinched at my tone. I bent to caress the tip of
Addi’s ear. She freaking shivered. “My mate will not take a drink from
another.”
“Then make it for me yourself, wolfman. Either way, I’m thirsty.” Addi
arched a brow at me.
“Mommy’s looking for you, sissy.” I jerked my chin. “Best go find her.”
Natasha hated the endearment. It was a slap to her ambitions every time
I used it.
“I can take a hint, brother. You don’t have to lie,” Natasha sniffed before
flouncing away.
Once we were alone, I voiced my concern at Addi’s sudden vehemence
to drink. “Are you sure, red? You don’t have to pretend to be something
you’re not to fit in with the pack.”
“It’s not that. But your stepsister was right. I am a nun.”
I clutched her tight. “You’re not.”
“Please, Miro. Please make me a drink and let me loosen up a bit. For
the first time in my life, I can be normal.” She punctuated the plea with a
squeeze of my muscles.
How could I say no to that? “Alright then. I’ve got you.”
“I know you do, wolfman.” Addi beamed up at me.
I was about to add that I would never chase the past. To tell her that
Natasha was toxic, and our history was fraught with disaster. But gazing at
Addi’s profile, I realized she already knew. There wasn’t a trace of jealousy.
It was easy to understand her.
With Addi in tow, I moved back toward the bar, grabbed a bottle of
good Southern bourbon and poured it in a red solo cup. I topped off the
drink with plenty of ice and Coke. As I handed it to Addi, a voice caught
my attention. Like a string jerking me, my head snapped in the direction of
the sound.
Bogdana was here.
Here, at a pack social gathering. This was rare. While she was a silent
figure at most formal meetings, the shaman preferred to keep to herself. As
if she felt the weight of my stare, Bogdana looked at me. She hadn’t
mentioned she was going to attend when she called an hour ago to check up
on Addi. Maybe she wanted to see Addi in person? I would wait until the
others greeted her to take Addi to talk. The shaman would be discreet, not
mentioning the training. I would confirm via a typed message on my phone
that Addi understood the stakes.
The trains of my thoughts collided. I need to talk to Bogdana—
privately.
“And leave Addi alone? You don’t need to talk to the old hag,” the beast
growled. “You know what’s happening. You just won’t admit it.”
The pull. I’d told Addi not to think about it, but it didn’t mean I’d been
able to follow my own advice. It had become an obsession. The beast was
right. The answer was dancing through my skull. But since I couldn’t
actually bring myself to accept it, I wanted confirmation. I craved certainty.
This wasn’t a conversation I wanted Addi to overhear. In case I was
wrong. I pray I’m not wrong.
That decided it. “I have to go talk to Bogdana, but I’ll be right back,” I
said, turning to Addi.
“Oh, and suddenly the reasons you wouldn’t leave with your brother
don’t matter?” The beast was pissed.
Addi looked around the crowd. “I’ll make more friends.”
“They won’t hurt you.” It was true. But it didn’t mean I liked leaving
her alone. I was still vehemently opposed to it. Only the promise of answers
was enough to drag me away.
“I’ll be fine,” she urged, and with a quick squeeze, she wandered away.
Each step stabbed at my chest.
There was physical pain at seeing her go.
Ah, shit.... I swallowed hard. Bogdana had better have an answer.
“But you already know what this means, asshat!” the beast shouted.
How I wished I was strong enough to block him out completely. The
torment—my curse. I stalked to the shaman and gave her a curt nod. “May I
speak with you, ponia?”
In private, I used a more intimate title for the wisewoman. It was natural
to call her mother in the old tongue. But in public, the respectful ma’am
raised fewer questions and remarks from the pack. She acted like a mother
to Svet and me, far more than our stepmother. Queen Astasia was an
obnoxious piece of work. She only did a good deed if it won her accolades.
“Of course,” Bogdana said, nodding toward the exit. “Svetovit’s
house?”
I shook my head. “I don’t want to leave Addi alone. Is there any other
way to speak without being overheard?”
A smile pinched the old woman’s lips. “I didn’t bring any runes to
create a circle in the earth. But...she’ll be fine. Step over to your brother’s
house with me then. We shan’t stray far.”
A quick glance showed Addi chatting with a group of families. Head
thrown back, her red hair a bright crimson in the shadows of the barn, she
beckoned to me like a dark enchantress.
“You shouldn’t leave her,” the beast insisted. He strained against the
magical restraints that kept him bound during the daylight.
While it was possible to keep him at bay, it wasn’t easy. His presence
was like a constant barrage, both physically and mentally.
“Stop it!” I growled at him.
“But this is lunacy. Just admit what is happening and stay with your
mate!”
The sheer desire to prove him wrong made me turn away—nothing was
going to happen to Addi. “Let’s go,” I said gruffly to the wisewoman.
Bogdana met my gaze for a moment. “Oh, honey. It’s bad today, isn’t
it?”
“He’s...attached to Addi. And doesn’t like me leaving her,” I said
through gritted teeth.
That secret smile played broadly on her lips. The shaman didn’t
comment as we left the barn. The fresh breeze brushed over my skin but did
nothing to soothe the agony burning inside. We made short work of
crossing the lawn, and as I jogged up the steps, the howling in my head
increased to an unbearable volume.
Bogdana placed her hand on mine as I fumbled yet again with the keys.
Without a word, she took the carved pieces of metal and opened the door.
“What did you want to talk about, mano sūnus?” Bogdana asked, as I
stepped in front of the window to look across the short cut grass.
The boys were still playing basketball, the barn doors closed. Any
number of things could happen in there, and I wouldn’t know.
“You should have stayed with her.” The beast wasn’t wrong.
“There’s something between the seer and me.” I gripped the wooden
frame, my fingers almost digging into the drywall. “I don’t understand it.”
“Describe it to me, Miroslav.”
I squeezed my eyes closed and wet my dry lips. “When she enters a
room, it’s as if everything brightens. My senses sharpen, and I’m
hyperaware of her.”
A cheer went up from the basketball players. The wards on Svet’s house
made it so that outside noises could come in, but conversation was sealed
from the outside by the walls. Ignoring the jovial, carefree souls, I watched
the great barn doors open, felt the vibration of the music increase. The pack
was rowdy, already in high spirits. I usually missed this part of the evening.
“Does she feel an equal pull to you?” Bogdana carefully asked.
“She says she does. But how can a non-pack species mate with
another?” I asked.
“It happens. A soul’s mate is a funny business.”
“So you agree that’s what’s going on here?” I demanded.
“It’s probable. And since you’ve already given your vow—albeit under
the impression it was fake—the natural course could be convoluted.”
“What if it’s not me she’s mated to?” The words fell from my lips in a
whisper.
“Oh,” Bogdana breathed.
The beast snorted in derision. “And now the cards are finally out in the
open. Happy, asshat? Can we please get back to Addi?”
“If a soul finds its consonance in another being, how do I test which of
us is the match to her?” I didn’t recognize my own voice. It was gruff,
choked.
“Fractured, not broken. Miroslav, this curse was placed to destroy you.
I’ve watched you struggle, but the truth is, you’re not yourself. And a soul’s
mate, well, they’re the person you build a fulfilling life with. It’s a present
tense thing—not a future perfection that will never be attained. Your
soulmate helps you grow into the person you’re meant to be.”
“But he feels a draw to her too.” I spat the truth into the open.
There was silence. No words of wisdom to soothe my soul.
Outside, the doors to the barn banged open. Some of the girls were
pushing a wheeled bar out to the basketball court, where the game was
suddenly paused. There was a general cheering, and shots were poured all
around.
The beautiful figure stepped up to take a proffered, tiny cup of booze.
“Oh, perfect,” the beast snapped. “Happy now?”
Something was different today. Spirits were higher, Bogdana made an
appearance...this was not how our family dinners usually proceeded.
“I have to get back out there,” I clipped out.
“Miroslav?”
“Hmm?”
Bogdana let out a huff. “From what you’re describing, you’re bonding
with Addi—both of you. Maybe this tells us something about the nature of
the curse, and rather than stressing about the truth, value your feelings.”
“That sounds technical,” I grumbled.
“It makes sense in my head, mano sūnus.” Bogdana came up behind me
and patted my shoulder. “Let’s see how this plays out.”
A long breath escaped my lungs. “But a rejected mate can be a fate
worse than death.”
Bogdana stilled. “It is.”
I cut her a look. “What aren’t you telling me?”
She snorted. “I promise the information I’m withholding has nothing to
do with you. Now—” the shaman inclined her head “—get back out there
and enjoy your time before sunset.”
Thousands of questions swirled in my head, but seeing Addi take
another shot and chase it with a beer decided for me. I bolted from my
brother’s house, leaving Bogdana to lock up.
A primal force drove me forward, and satisfaction swept over me as I
pounced on Addi. Arms wrapping around her waist, I spun her into me.
“Hi!” she chirped, face split in a smile. “Missed you.”
“Really?” I purred. “How much?”
Lips puckered in concentration, Addi spread her hands about a foot
apart. I snorted and snatched the Corona from her hand. Tipping the bottle
back, I downed the contents.
“Hey!” Addi playfully smacked my chest.
I pinned her tiny hand, holding it tight and getting in her face.
“When you look at me like that, I forget to breathe,” Addi whispered.
Anyone else could have heard that too. But the energy didn’t slip. None
of the shouts and dares, or the jostling, animated conversations wavered.
“Oh, really?” I leaned forward. “Are you a bad girl, Addi? Arguing with
me—drinking with me—dirty talking to me?”
Another shiver rippled down her spine. “I’ll show you how bad I can
be.”
She pulled away, grabbed another beer, and moved onto the open court.
Those curving hips teased as she rolled her body in time to the music. With
a whoop, one of the Markovich boys flipped the song. Country rap. Down
and dirty. Just like this little lady in front of me.
“Here she goes!” the beast cheered. If he was out to play, he would
have licked his lips.
I damn near did myself.
Instead, I snatched a fresh beer and stepped to Addi. It might be sunny
and midafternoon, but for Addi and me, this was our time to party. For a
moment, it was just the two of us, moving in a seductive dance to the
thumping beats. Others soon cut loose, the basketball game completely
forgotten.
To the whoops and hollers of the bystanders, we danced. But I only had
eyes for the sinful siren moving in circles around me. I knew how to bob
and weave, holding her as she ground against me, and pulling her back
when she shimmied away. This wasn’t a scene I was familiar with, since I’d
not been out to a club since they’d transformed from their antiquated
versions. Moving with this beautiful woman, however, was the most natural
thing. So I bobbed and rolled with the beat, staying a stationary planet.
Addi became the moon that twirled, dipped, and writhed against me.
Fucking hell realms—it was hot.
The soft buzz played at the edge of my consciousness. When I held out
the empty bottle, someone replaced it. Addi lost hers at some point but
didn’t go for another. This girl could dance. Give her a beat, and she let her
inner goddess rise to the challenge.
“And we get to be the pitiful bastard who takes her home,” the beast
observed, reverence thick in his tone. He was almost...somber.
I shook my head. That wasn’t right. Broody, tortured soul was my job.
Looking at the beer, I decided I must be drunker than I thought. Right as
I opened my mouth to tell Addi it was time to go, she jumped a little to put
her arms around my neck. That long, lithe frame writhed erotically against
me.
“Dance with me?” she begged.
“Only if you say please,” I urged.
Addi whimpered, tipping the plastic cup back. “You make the area
between my legs all tingly.”
And...I nearly came in my pants. Addi’s cheeks flamed, and she clapped
a hand over her mouth.
“I like party Addi,” the beast growled. “I just wish they weren’t looking
at her like their next meal.”
I glared around at those looking directly at us. They quickly had better
things to look at. She’s mine....
With that mental declaration, I felt my scent ooze out, wrapping around
Addi like a second skin.
She inhaled. “You smell sssooo good.”
“So do you,” I growled, leaning down to inhale deeply.
“You’re just standing there.” Addi rolled her eyes dramatically, the
severity of the moment not something she grasped. “Here, move like this:
Step back, two beats—one, two.” She nudged my knee with hers. “There!
Good. Now to the side.”
“I know how to two-step, lil’ darlin’,” I rasped, searing her with a look.
She panted, losing herself for a moment under the weight of my gaze.
“Then show me, wolfman.”
“Svet—give me something to spin this pretty thing to,” I hollered.
With a whoop, my brother kicked the Markovich boy off the Spotify
control. What came on was slower, not as thumping. But as I began to spin
Addi to the music, the lyrics played through my mind.
‘You're like that cigarette
That shot of hundred proof
No matter how much I get
I'm always craving
That feeling when we kiss
The way your body moves
No matter how much I get
I'm always craving you
Craving you’
My chest constricted tightly. That was Addi. And things were only
beginning for us. I didn’t only want what was between her legs; she wasn’t
a quick fix. I needed her in my life.
“We’re not losing her, asshat,” the beast responded. “And I get the next
dance.”
Ha! That was a hard no. Addi would be safe inside the house, bound by
a blood oath all night long. Addi was mine. And I still had...crap. Not a lot
of time. Still, as Addi moved in my arms, as we lost ourselves, I didn’t let
the inevitable pull of the curse ruin this moment.
‘All the in between is killing me
You know I come unglued from missing you
Sunset eyes, no, I don't have to try
Because you know exactly what to do’
Lost to the song, the final verses came too quickly. Each movement
slowed, and everyone faded away as I rocked back and forth with Addi in
my arms.
“We’ve got to go, red,” I murmured as the last note shifted into the next
song. There were protests from the revved up individuals who hadn’t just
lost themselves to their mate.
“I know,” she breathed. Her finger came up to trace over my lips, her
eyes glued there as if she was starving for a taste.
With a great effort, we exited the makeshift dance floor. Svet pushed off
the side of the barn and clapped me on the back.
“I get it now,” he laughed.
“What?” I snapped.
“You’re smitten.” He winked.
“Can you drive us home?” Addi asked, sensing the need to make peace.
“Sure thing, darlin’,” my brother agreed, pinching her cheek.
I saw red.
The beast roared to the surface, and I reached out to grab my alpha’s
arm—
Claws sprouted from my fingertips.
We froze. Addi reached out to touch. “How is that—”
She didn’t finish the thought.
Although the pack was abuzz, no one else noticed the change. The razor
tips retracted just as fast.
As if it’d never happened.
“Your control,” Svet rasped, the humor smacked off his face.
“I’m in control,” I breathed.
“Yes, I am,” the beast retorted.
“What happened?” I shouted into my mind.
The beast barked a laugh. “Dear brother touched what is ours—what is
mine.”
I shook my head to clear the convoluted discussion, but I caught Addi’s
eye. She knew I was talking to the beast. And I was glad that Svet was
driving us back. It would prevent her from peppering me with questions I
wasn’t able to answer myself, and I wasn’t sure I was prepared to try at this
moment.
“We’ll talk. Tonight,” I threatened the beast.
The only response was another dark laugh.
“Don’t get out of the truck, brother. Just leave...please,” Miro groaned, bent
over in the passenger seat.
Until he said that, I’d been bouncing excitedly on my seat in the back,
playing with the safety belt. Letting loose was fun. I’d touched numerous
objects in the back of Svet’s truck and nothing tripped my powers. Except
the one time I wanted it to, and I caught canary-tinted images of Svet
peacefully carving a block of wood. It was cool to have such control.
Granted, it took a great deal of work, which was hard to dedicate the
allotted mental energy toward.
“Miro?” I hesitantly asked.
“What’s wrong, little bro?” Svet asked, his ever-present smile fading.
Oh, shit. Even tipsy, I knew that wasn’t good.
“The change is close,” Miro ground out.
“It’s not sunset.” Svet sounded worried.
Wait. Should I be worried? I dramatically rolled my eyes. Nope! I had a
plan.
But I did have to squeeze my lips tight to bite back the giggle. There
was no way to hide the fact I’d been drinking, but I needed to at least
pretend I had some semblance of control.
“It’s been happening a lot,” I explained helpfully.
“What?” Svet cut a look into the rearview.
“The curse doesn’t wait for the stroke of sunset to come out and play.” I
hiccupped, slapping my hand quickly over my mouth to hide it. Oh, crap!
“Are you sure you should be alone?” Gone was the amiable, easy going
alpha. The Svet who now spoke was all business. His voice held authority
and his energy commanded attention.
I wanted to giggle. This was so unlike him! Why wasn’t Miro laughing?
Miro was...breathing hard. His body doubled over. A growl slipped
through his lips.
“Addi stays with me.” That voice. It sent a shiver straight through me.
But...it wasn’t from fear.
The beast. He was so close to the surface. Did Svet notice? I cut a
sideways glance. The truck dipped, and I bounced into the window.
“Ouch,” I gasped.
Miro wheeled around. Gold blazed in his black irises.
“Hey, big guy.” I smiled. “I’m okay. It was just a pothole.”
Pothole...hilarious. Roads didn’t smoke weed.
But Miro wasn’t laughing. I reached out, brushing the sleeve of his
shirt. He blinked. The hard lines around his eyes softened.
That gave me an idea. Fast as thought, I clicked the seat belt and
scrambled toward him. Unlike Miro’s truck, this one didn’t have a bench
seat. It was easy to clamber into the front. Except for the truck hitting
another dip in the dirt road, and me thumping into the ceiling, I managed to
plop down in Miro’s lap.
“Hi, wolfman,” I purred. Without hesitation, I ran my fingers through
Miro’s shaggy hair.
A low thrum of pleasure vibrated in his chest. “You calm me, pet.”
That wasn’t right.
What’s happening? My rational side, bogged down with all that fun,
was screaming that there was a clue I’d just missed.
It’s like early evening is when both men come out to play, the ditzy side
bubbled helpfully. There was something to that observation. But my
sloshing brain couldn’t focus. But that observation was brilliant. Absolutely
freaking brilliant.
I grinned at Miro. It probably looked manic, but who cared? I sure as
hell didn’t.
“Miro, I respect your claim on Addi as your female. I do. But I’m your
brother. I’d never hurt her.” Svet spoke ever so cautiously. I wanted to
scream at him to shut up, but I was lost in the mesmerizing golden glow of
Miro’s brightening eyes. “She’s buzzed, bro. She could stumble outside and
get hurt after nightfall. Let her come back with me. I’ll take her straight
home, look after her—”
A roar blasted in the truck cab. Miro lurched to the side, claws fully
extended.
“Miro, no!” I clapped both hands on the sides of his face and pecked his
lips. Drawing back quick, I breathed, “No! Don’t lash out. He means us no
harm. Use your words; reason with him.”
Miro dropped his arms, wrapping them tightly around me.
“That’s it. That’s a good werewolf,” I cooed, tapping his nose with
mine. “There’s a perfectly logical explanation to Svet’s suggestion...not that
I can think of it right now. But you can. You tell him, okay?”
“If I didn’t fuc—freaking!” Miro stopped short, drawing in a breath as
his eyes fluttered closed. And then he whispered, as if to himself, “See? No
need to call me an asshat. I can remember too, you ruthless son of a bitch.”
I cocked my head to the side.
Miro gazed at me. Heat spread through my body.
“What I was saying is that patronizing tone you use is going to get you
in trouble, red.” Miro’s voice deepened as he added, “And I’m going to
enjoy it, pet.”
Mouth suddenly dry, I swallowed hard. My panties were probably
soaked. Which meant both males in the truck cab could no doubt smell my
arousal. Ah...crap.
“Addi? What’s going on?” Svet asked. Gone was the commanding
alpha. This was the brother, worried and anxious about his sibling.
I rubbed my tongue against my top lip and thought really hard. Miro
dropped his gaze, eyes turning molten gold. It was distracting. Coupled
with the light and giddy feeling the booze left me, I couldn’t think straight.
“Um....” I tried to answer Svet. “Something is happening. And I know
that I should know what it is. But I’m a little preoccupied right now.”
“His curse never strikes this early.” Svet tapped the wheel slowly to turn
into Miro’s driveway. “And you’re calming him.”
I was, wasn’t I! How cool was that?
Miro wasn’t bent in pain. Ever since I’d crawled into his lap, he’d rested
contentedly.
Until he tried to eviscerate his big brother. Oh, shit. I tore my gaze
away and told Svet, “I’m bound to the house by a blood oath. I’ll be fine.
Please just drop us off and go on home. You can call me later or we can talk
after I visit with Bogdana tomorrow. When my brain isn’t so wet and
heavy.”
Svet grunted, shifting uncomfortably in his seat.
“Please, Svet. Just trust that I know what I’m doing,” I pleaded. Do I
know what I’m doing?
Oh, yeah. That was right...need to get more booze as soon as possible.
Just as soon as I was alone in the house. Now, the big question: If I was a
big broody werewolf, living the life of a loner, where would I hide my
booze?
I should ask him.
I should NOT ask him. I clenched my teeth so tight, my molars
threatened to crack.
That would be bad. Bad Addi!
Another giggle bubbled up my throat. This was all freaking hilarious.
“What is it?” Miro demanded, voice dropping to a deadly low.
I shook my head. “Nothing,” I stammered.
“Hmm, somehow, I don’t believe that, red.” He slid his jaw back and
forth. “That reminds me...what did you see when you touched Natasha?”
What? I blinked. The sister. Bitchy, high maintenance tramp who—
“Oh! Right.” I barked a laugh. “Y’all are gonna love this.”
“Doubtful,” Miro clipped.
“Dear lords beyond, what did our dear little sis do now?” Svet groaned,
but the smile was coming back to his features.
“I saw a vision of last night. Her mother—she’s a real piece of work,
you know that? Puts on a homey show, but is almost—what’s the word?
Slimy?”
The brothers hummed in agreement. “Don’t know what my father saw
in her,” Miro grumped.
“Well, it’s not like he wanted—” I slapped my hand over my mouth.
Miro pierced me with a look. Svet threw the truck into park and turned
to look at me.
“It’s not my secret,” I whispered. “Curses. Drunk Addi is loose lipped.”
Miro quirked a smile.
Time slowed. I wanted to take a picture, treasure this image forever.
“Okay, we’ll circle back to my father and his second wife another time.
But for now, what did the queen say to our sister?” Svet pressed, and
although his tone was jovial, he was getting down to business.
“The queen is tired of Natasha wasting her time on Miroslav. She
repeated an argument they’ve had for months now, that the princess should
pursue Svetovit. My appearance must have solidified it and gave the queen
fuel. Or so she seemed to think. Natasha wouldn’t listen. She thought her
mother was more crazed than usual. The queen was...violent. If it wasn’t for
the makeup, you’d have still seen the bruises on her chest.” Secure in
Miro’s arms, I turned to speak directly to the alpha. “You need to do
something about the queen.”
“That’s—tough.” Svet blew out a harsh breath. “The queen has her own
body of supporters in the pack.”
“And you don’t have your sword,” Miro added quietly.
I scrunched my face in confusion.
“I was destined to be the right hand to the alpha; it’s a brother or
cousin’s place in pack life.”
And you couldn’t because of the curse. But it’s not like before the curse
you would have made a good helper. I rolled my eyes.
“And astute observation.” Miro turned to look out the window.
I gaped at him. “I didn’t just say that out loud, did I?”
“I like drunk Addi,” Miro said, turning back. There was an honest-to-
goodness grin on his handsome face.
I gaped. This didn’t make sense. I’d said something sad. Why was he
smiling?
“Brother, a pleasure as always.” Miro reached around me to shake his
alpha’s hand. “But now it’s time for you to go. I’m afraid you’ve overstayed
your welcome.”
“We’ll talk in the morning,” Svet agreed.
Miro kept a hand on me as we slid from the truck. The touch grounded
me.
Wee! This was fun. How did girls walk in skyscraper heels when they
went out drinking?
I rolled an ankle on a rock, giggling as the earth rose to meet me. And
just in time, Miro’s strong arms wrapped around me.
“Addi!” he rasped. “Alright, that’s enough of this.”
The monstrous male snatched me off my feet. Colors spun in a
kaleidoscope of natural beauty.
“WWEEEE! I’m flying!” I laughed and laughed. Tears blurred the
shrubs, but I was fairly certain we were nearing the porch.
Uff...steps. It was a good thing I had a big, strong boyfriend werewolf to
carry me.
“Yes, yes, it is, little one,” Miro purred.
Ah, shit. In my head, I chanted that it just needed to last a little longer.
And then the world tilted again. My feet found a solid surface, and I
banged my head into a wall of muscled flesh. Miro. That was Miro. I drew
my head back to look at him and—
Cracked my skull into the side of the house. “Ouch!” I yelped.
Miro hissed, drawing me close. “Fate, little dove, you’re so damn
fragile.”
Looking up at him was a mistake. His gaze was blistering. Lust raged in
those dark depths.
But also, something more. It scared me. And yet, it called to the same
engulfing emotion in my own chest.
A single thought screamed through my head. ‘He’s mine!’
And just like that, I was clawing at his shirt. I cradled his face in my
hands, pulling him down to me.
Miro’s mouth moved over mine. With how hard his body was, those lips
were soft. He kissed me, slowly. Reverently. I closed my eyes, sparks of
gold burned into the backs of my eyelids so that it felt like he was staring at
me even now.
His hand smoothed down my shirt, melding my body to his. If he wasn’t
holding me, I would have fallen to the floor in a pool of molten need.
The kiss deepened. I gasped at the hard feel of his mouth as he teased
my lips. At the opening, Miro lost no time delving his tongue into me.
Tasting me. He groaned, the guttural sound rippling with desire.
I flicked my own tongue tentatively against him. The sparring continued
for a moment before he retreated. But he was only baiting me to follow. I
pushed my own tongue into his mouth, the need to consume him chasing
away every other sense.
Until something unusual made me freeze.
Miro’s canine tooth. It was lupine. Hesitantly, I brushed my tongue over
it. He was precariously poised between man and beast. There was no in
between. Like night and day, they merged. ‘I am Miro.’ The beast’s words
rang in my mind. This was the right path. I was sure of it.
A prick of pain, and the sharp tang of blood chased away the more
productive thoughts.
Damn, those puppies are sharp, I thought as I pulled my tongue back
into my own mouth.
Miro growled. He kissed me harder, bruising my lips with the desire to
consume me.
I was nearly as feral. I climbed his body, and with a little help from him,
wrapped my legs around his waist.
Moving from my lips, Miro trailed kisses across my jaw until he found
my throat. I moaned greedily as he ran his tongue down my pulse.
Backing me into the side of the house, Miro pressed his hips into me. I
pulled his hair hard, angling my pelvis to grant him better access. The rigid
length of his dick ground into me. The pressure was both intense and
delightful.
I gasped, causing him to suck on the base of my throat. Those sharp,
lupine teeth protruded more than natural and grazed over my skin.
“Fucking, no!” Miro shouted, springing back and letting me go.
Surprised, I stumbled and ended up falling to the floor, unable to right
myself. “Miro!” I accused, voice breathy with frustration and need.
“I’m sorry, I just—” Miro raked his hands through his hair and cried
out, “I’ve got to go, and you should get inside.”
“Fine,” I bit back, pushing myself up and dusting my jeans. “Goodnight
to you too.”
“Addi....” Miro came back, closing the door I’d just opened. Crowding
me against the house, he reached to cup my face. “Please, don’t end it like
this. I’m sorry—my behavior, my manners. I’m so sorry.”
My heart ached with his appeal. “Okay, I won’t ruin it. But...that was
really a prickish way to end our first kiss.”
“I’m sorry,” he insisted. “But he’s too close to breaking free.”
Letting out a long breath, I said, “I understand.”
I gave him a half smile before turning my head to the side and pressing
my lips into his wrist. Miro sucked in a sharp breath. Loving the way his
eyes burned bright yellow, I bared my teeth. A playful growl escaped my
throat, and I bit.
“Fate, red,” he rasped. “You’ll be my undoing.”
“Right back at you,” I said. And because my filter was still alcohol-
soaked, I added something I wasn’t sure I wanted him knowing. “You sure
know how to make a girl’s first kiss memorable,” I confessed in a whisper.
Miro stilled. “Your first kiss? Ever?”
Well, there went that secret. I lifted my shoulder in a small shrug. “No
one else appealed to me, and it didn’t seem sensical to run around smacking
lips with people, no matter how interesting they were if they weren’t right
for me.”
That wasn’t the whole truth either, but it was enough. I couldn’t spill the
rest of my most treasured secrets. Not yet. To avoid baring any more of my
soul, I twisted the doorknob.
Miro lifted my face, pulling me to the tips of my toes. This kiss was
gentler. He must be fighting hard to keep back the hunger, because his lips
moved tenderly against mine. As we drank each other in, I braced myself
against his chest.
“We’ll continue this in the morning.” That dark promise shivered
through me. “Oh, and Addi,” he added, “there are supplies for a healing
tonic in the cupboard. The recipe is in the box on the counter. Make a batch
to prevent a hangover.”
“Okay, goodnight, wolfman.” I had no intentions of being locked up all
night, but I couldn’t let him know what I was up to. And so far, drunk me
was pretty good at keeping quiet. About most things....
He let out a breath, part growl, part laugh. “Goodnight, red.”
I slipped inside before we ended up tearing into each other again. While
I wasn’t sure if I was ready for that, I knew I wanted it badly enough to try.
My feelings for Miro were growing rapidly, chasing after the lust and fire
he sparked in me.
I flicked through the box of recipes and found one labeled hangover. Right
behind it was one for pain, and another well-used card was labeled muscle
recovery. My scant medical knowledge came from books, but I knew
enough to realize these were potent brews. Watching Miro make a smoothie
every morning, it was obvious that he was dependent on the holistic
medicines. He must be in a lot of pain. Rummaging through the cupboards,
I found the ingredients to mix myself a batch of hangover tonic. These
shelves were full of every conceivable medicinal ingredient. Some of the
items were magical, but others were good old herbal remedies.
Oh, Miro. My chest constricted with a strange need. Protection, maybe?
Sorrow that I couldn’t spare him this?
With a shake of the head, I worked as fast as possible to complete the
recipe. The minutes ticked by on the clock. It wasn’t a complicated potion.
No magic required, but that didn’t mean I didn’t have to be careful not to
scorch the brew.
After the mixture was cooling safely on the stove, I opened the rest of
the cupboards. Not drop of booze was to be found. Frowning, I looked
around the kitchen.
There was always the butler pantry. A fast search revealed that room to
be completely unused. The cabinets and drawers were all so bare. This
place should be brimming with good china and cut-glass serving dishes. If
not crystal and real silver.... The pack had enough money to furnish this
place. But it wasn’t like Miro hosted dinner parties. It was truly sad how
skeletal this house was. If my life was a beauty and the beast retelling, this
house would be curated and full of singing objects brimming with
curiosity.
Instead, this place felt like a survival camp for a loner who fought to
make it from one day to the next.
A man who couldn’t escape the hell he’d been cursed to endure. Svet
had tried—
Oh, Miro! Pain radiated through me. I had to break this curse! And not
only because I would find a home here. I had to break it for Miro’s sake, a
much stronger driving force.
Which meant, I needed to find the hooch.
“Focus,” I ordered myself with a shake of the head. The alcohol was
necessary if I wanted to get outside tonight. And dammit, I needed to prove
to Miro that he was wrong to bind me at night. “I’m not his prisoner. The
beast won’t hurt me.”
Glaring at the ceiling, I noticed something metal between the cabinet
top and ceiling. The object, a metal tin, wasn’t a poor job at decoration but
something meant to be hidden in the dark recesses of the pantry.
“It would be a bad place to hide booze.” I pouted at the tin. It was worth
a check while I was in here. The buzz was already dissipating, since my
metabolism was more advanced as a supernatural being.
Dragging a chair into the butler pantry, I clambered up. I gripped the tin
my hand and...I froze at the blast of past emotions. Miro had been worried
—no! Scared.
The fearsome werewolf had been frightened out of his damn mind when
he touched this tin. Because I wasn’t concentrating on the mental blocks I’d
been taught, and because the feelings left on this tin were beyond strong, I
felt Miro’s fear. But...only his fear shrouded the container.
As I gingerly lifted the lid, I asked myself if I wanted to see what
terrified a werewolf.
Yeah, I do!
I rolled my eyes at drunk Addi’s helpful mental commentary. When the
lid was gone, I peered inside. Letters. Four of them. Some self-preservation
instinct kicked in, and I realized that touching them, or even getting an
essence off the paper, would be very bad while standing on the counter of
the butler pantry. It was a good way to fall and break my neck. Frowning, I
tipped the box to get a better look. There were only a few words that were
legible from this angle, and the lines of poetry were terrible.
Replacing the lid, I clambered down.
Tap.
I turned to the noise.
Tap. Tap. Tap.
That monster has some explaining to do! I ran to the kitchen door and
flung it wide. “Miro! What in the hell are these?” I held the tin high, waving
it. Now that the door was open, I couldn’t move any closer. The infuriating
hold of the blood oath kept me in place.
“Hello, my little pet. Good to see you too,” the beast drawled.
“Miro! The letters! Why do they freak you out?” I demanded, voice
nearly screeching.
“Ask daylight asshat. I don’t fear the sick prick who’s stalking him. And
he shouldn’t either, the wimp. We’re invincible. Even if the sender was the
one to give the wraiths a strip of tire spikes.” The viciousness with which he
spat those words had me wincing.
I gaped. “Is THAT what he thinks?”
“I don’t give two shits about his hashed-out theories.”
Sucking in a deep breath, I told myself this wasn’t going anywhere. The
beast and the curse should be my focus. Miro could answer for the rest in
the morning.
“Fine,” I snapped. “I’ll grill him at breakfast.”
The beast hummed in agreement. “How are you doing?” the monster
asked, eyes raking over me in a careful assessment.
I still felt a little like prey under their weight. “I’m great,” I chirped.
Remember the plan.
Drawing a deep breath, I placed the closed metal tin on the kitchen
counter. Then I leaned against it, arched a brow, and crossed my arms under
my breasts. “What do you want to do tonight?”
The monster looked me up and down. “It’s a pity you can’t come out
and play. You put on quite a show earlier, looking so good dancing for those
pricks this afternoon. You should dance for me again—a private show.”
A wicked grin pulled up the lips of his lupine muzzle and lethal teeth
flashed bright white in the gathering gloom. My tongue prickled in memory
of their sharp points.
“Maybe it’s your turn to dance with me?” I channeled my best flirting.
“In fact, I’ll come out and dance with you if I can overpower the blood
oath. I hate being locked up in here.”
“Aren’t you scared that asshat will punish you?”
“Phish! What can he do? It can’t be anything bad.” I shrugged, trying to
sound braver than I was. Daylight Miro’s threat was almost strong enough
not to want to test it.
“You do know what he means by that, don’t you, my little virgin?”
It was suddenly hard to breathe. “Like something sexual? Not torture or
tying me up?”
“Torture? Never...but the other.” The werewolf lifted a hairy brow.
“Now you’re giving me ideas, pet.”
Why did that wicked thought have my blood pounding hot? I could feel
desire pool between my legs. “Maybe I’ll like it then. Won’t that be against
the point?” I blurted out, my filter still tissue-thin.
“Oh, Addi,” the beast growled. “You’ll be my undoing.”
Daylight Miro said the same thing.
Focus! I had a plan. Get outside and get the werewolf to spill the beans.
He knew something about the curse, and I needed to know what it was. He
wasn’t going to ignore me if I was out there.
“Where’s the booze, Miro?”
“I’m not sure I like drunk Addi. Asshat did. But it.... Never mind.”
Whatever the beast meant to say, he stopped. Curiosity nearly had me
changing the conversation to pursue that instead.
Urgh! Why was everything so hard? Taking a deep breath, I forged
ahead. “I tried to get drunk enough at the party, but for one, I didn’t want to
get sloppy and leave a bad impression on your pack.”
“They get rip-roaring smashed every weekend, if not most nights.”
“Be that as it may, I’m kinda sorta your girl. For real and for fake. I
don’t want to seem like I can’t handle my beeswax.” My train of thought
derailed. I shook my head to clear it. “That’s not the problem right now. The
second reason was that I’m not an experienced alcoholic. I had no idea how
much was just right to resist the oath. It wore off enough on the drive here
that now I can’t resist the oath.”
“Did you try?” the beast dared.
To prove my point, I moved forward. Each step was more difficult than
the last. I stopped short inches from the threshold. “Where does daylight
Miro keep his booze? And don’t—” I raised my voice “—tell me he doesn’t
have any. He has every kind of medicine that even a witch would be
envious. So I know it’s somewhere.”
“Library. Desk drawer.”
Of course. Why hadn’t that occurred to me? A man of fine tastes, he
would sip a beverage and read. I took off, ready to grab a bottle.
“Addi?” the beast called after me.
I turned.
He tapped the side of his head with a claw. “You should know asshat is
pissed to all hell. He’s yelling louder than normal and...he’s serious about
punishing you, baby girl.”
I swallowed hard before carefully wetting my lips. “Tell him I’m
looking forward to it.”
The beast laughed darkly. “You’re playing with fire, pet. I won’t stop
him tomorrow; I’m going to enjoy the show.”
“So be it.” I fled to the library before my bravado failed me. Shit. Shit!
What in the bloody hell did I just get myself into? I might be freaked the
heck out, but there wasn’t the tiniest bit of me that wanted to avoid the
coming storm.
The bottle was exactly where the beast told me it would be. Rye
whiskey. Hmm, okay, time to try something new. The cork made a satisfying
popping sound. There was a single cut-glass tumbler in the velvet lined
drawer. Being a lady, I poured a generous cup. With no idea if it would be
enough, I set the still open bottle on the desktop.
Lifting the glass, I sniffed. It was woodsy, smokey. Very masculine.
Prepared to take a sip, a knock at the window made me jump. A small
amount of the amber liquid splashed onto my hand.
“Shit,” I muttered, wiping it on my shirt. Walking carefully with the too
full tumbler, I went to the window. Unlocking it, I pushed it up.
“You don’t like f-bombs, but you swear like a sailor when no one’s
around, pet.” The beast peered down at me.
“You startled me. And yes, I can’t explain it, but I hate that word and
don’t mind the others as much.”
“That’s too much whiskey.” The hard edge in the werewolf’s voice
warned me not to argue.
“Come join me then.” The offer held a bite of flirtatiousness. Who are
you? It was Margot’s voice suddenly popping into my head. Stripping,
drinking, flirting—it was all so easy around this male. It was so right.
Because he’s my—
I realized I’d been speaking out loud. “Dammit,” I seethed.
“I’m your what?” the beast coaxed, voice dangerously low.
“I like you, I told you so in bed this morning.”
“You told asshat. I haven’t had the pleasure of bedding you yet.”
My cheeks burned. Could I do that? With this half of Miro?
And just like that, the train of thought I’d been dancing around since the
pack house party clicked into place. “You’re two sides of a coin, beasty.
You’ve been telling me that, and I haven’t been listening—or rather, I
haven’t been understanding.” I lifted the tumbler in salute. This curse was
starting to make a great deal of sense. “I like you both, for different reasons.
But neither more than the other. You, la bête, bring out the wild side of me,
and it’s...freeing.”
With that, I tipped the tumbler back. A roll of revulsions curled through
my body. I had to choke the mouthful down.
The beast threw back his head and howled in laughter. I set the tumbler
down on a side table, thumping my chest and shaking my head, tongue out.
“Yucky!” I sobbed. “So gross.”
“Oh, how I wish I could crawl through this window and hold you, pet.
You’re so damn cute, you know that?”
“The window’s open, and there’s no salt line,” I offered in a hoarse
voice, snapping my hand to demonstrate.
The beast shook his head, still chuckling. “Asshat spelled the sill. You
didn’t have to salt the threshold yesterday. The ruins were strong enough to
keep me out. Cautious bastard.”
“Well, he’s not going to win.” I glared at the tumbler. “I’m coming out
to you, night Miro.”
“That fierce look of determination—damn, Addi, that goes straight to
my black soul. Although,” he murmured, voice dropping, “a note of
caution, dove. Whiskey goes down smooth once you get used to her burn.
But rye, that’s hotter than hell.”
“To hell and back,” I swore, tipping the tumbler back.
One. Two. Three gulps!
“That’s enough,” the beast said sharply.
I obeyed.
Fire burned down to my stomach, spreading out from there all over. I
was so warm.
“Is drunk Addi ready to come out and play?” the beast purred.
I stepped toward the window, but with the intention to leave the blood
oath kicked on strong. I shook my head.
“Don’t drink more yet,” the beast advised. “Go run up and down the
stairs. Get your heart racing; it’ll make your liver metabolize the liquor
faster.”
Shrugging, I took off, dashing up the stairs. If Margot could see me
now....
By the time I reached the top, I was lightheaded. Still, I stupidly turned
to descend. My feet clattered down, and at the bottom, I panted, gasping for
breath, hands braced on my thighs. My side pinched in a cramp.
A shadow moved before the pane of glass to the side of the front door.
Yellow eyes flashed hungrily.
“Let me in, let me in, so I may eat you, little pet,” crooned the beast.
I barked a laugh at the reference to the childish tale. Holding up my
finger, I said, “Wait just a minute. I think it’s working.”
Once more up and down the stairs I raced. When I was done, I was
gulping down air. Rubbing my heaving chest, I tripped to the door. The
blood oath tinkled in the back of my mind. It was still there. But its hold
was...weak.
“Success,” I sang, throwing open the door. “Hello, beasty, my darling.”
I sailed over the threshold and into my monster’s arms. His clawed paw
slid around my waist while the other captured my hand. Electricity popped
over my skin.
“You know what, I don’t hate that name when it comes from your
sensual lips, pet,” the beast purred.
I grinned.
He pulled me tight against his hard mass. His bright eyes crawled over
my flesh in a way that made heat build along my spine. He was larger than
daylight Miro, his broad shoulders dusted with dark hair. I swallowed hard,
prey readily volunteering to be the monster’s plaything.
“You have me out here, sir. Whatever do you intend to do with me?” I
breathed.
“Dance.” Humming a three measured beat, he waltzed me down the
length of the wraparound porch.
A flutter grew in my stomach as I noted the molten heat in his gaze.
This was different than the carnal need pulsing between my legs in the
presence of his towering build and dark presence. The flutter was far more
intimate.
“You have no idea how royally pissed the asshat is,” he murmured,
words coming out in time to the tune he hummed.
That was utterly delightful to hear. Ah, how the tables have turned. It
felt so good to be in control. “Hmm, let him stew. It’s what he deserves for
refusing to listen to me.”
“Don’t be too hard on him, Addi. That’s my job.” The beast winked.
The butterflies flew circles in my stomach. “Wow.... What happens now,
beasty? How do we make the most of our time?”
The beast growled softly. The sensual noise was ten times warmer than
the rye whiskey. My core buzzed with desire. “Unfortunately, pet, you’re
too intoxicated to do any of the things I had in mind.”
A villain with a conscience.
“Indeed.” He smirked.
“Ah, crap. This lack of verbal filter—is it normal when one drinks?”
“Very,” the beast laughed.
“Alright,” I whispered, spinning in his arms, “what would you do if I
didn’t have to become inebriated to come out here?”
Coming back from the spin, the beast wrenched me tight against him.
“You little temptress.” He bent his head, hot breath brushing against my
skin. “I would devour what’s between your legs, pet. It’s throbbing for me. I
can sense it.”
I misstepped, but he caught me. “That’s a little bestial, isn’t it?”
The monster scoffed. “I’m neither man nor beast, dove. I’m a walking
nightmare.”
Whatever I was going to say died on my lips when the werewolf froze.
There was a beat where we stayed locked together. And then Miro snapped
his head up, listening to a noise I couldn’t discern.
“You need to go inside, pet. Lock the doors and wait for me to tell you
the coast is clear.”
There was no arguing with that tone. Bouncing onto the tips of my toes,
I pecked the side of his muzzle. “Be careful.”
The madness fueled by that surging, carnal desire had me turning his
face and smooching him. He kissed me back, in a strange, disjointed
manner. When his tongue darted out to lick me, I drew back, wrinkling my
nose.
“I’m sorry,” I gasped. “That’s a little weird.”
The beast growled. “We’ll continue this later. Stay in the house.”
“Yes, Miro.” I pulled away, but he didn’t release my wrist. When I
looked back up at his frightening features, I saw honest wonder there.
“So...you listen to me and not asshat?”
I shrugged. “It’s simple. I would listen to him if he would listen to me.
You’ve always been reasonable, strange as that sounds. You ask me to stay
in the house, to lock the doors, to use the gun—"
“Don’t use the gun! You’ve been drinking,” he growled, his grip on me
tightening.
“You ask, I’ll obey. But...don’t let anything come after me then. Even
drunk as a skunk I’m going to fight for my life.”
“You have nothing to worry about, pet,” the beast snarled vehemently.
“You’re mine.”
Releasing me, he gave me a push, and I scampered inside. Through the
pane of glass, I watched the beast bound across the lawn with a howl. A
battle cry. It put me completely at ease.
Fate, I was falling for this male. If he only knew what I’d seen in the
visions about staying at this house.... A secret smile on my face, I touched
my lips. But Miro wasn’t ready to hear that. Not yet.
Not until I figured out why he was never in those visions of the far away
future and only the ones about the upcoming days.
Doors locked, I waited in the kitchen, alternating guzzling water and coffee.
I debated brewing the hangover cure. But with the lights off, it would be
hard to maneuver through the kitchen, even with the minimal tools
available to make the brew.
So I sat with a cup of joe, the chair’s back against the counter. The
moon hadn’t risen, making the yard pitch dark. The small window above
the sink was open, and from time to time, horrible screams pierced the
night. Although each sent a shudder down my spine, I was barely afraid.
Miro was out there.
What did I have to fear?
It was only after the second hour, when the screams increased in
frequency, that I remembered he couldn’t be killed. But...that meant he
could be horribly injured.
I shot to my feet. There was no movement in the yard. Steeling my
spine, I moved to the front of the house, peering out the library windows.
Nothing. Maybe patches of darkness shifted, but black on midnight black
didn’t give enough of a visual to see if something was actually out there.
The screams weren’t getting any closer.
Returning to the kitchen, I began to wear a path across the length of the
room. I stopped only to fix a refill of coffee. I should have been thinking
about the revelation about the curse. How I could test the theory, and what
to do from there. Understanding the intricacies might be the first step, but
there was still a lot of work to break the curse.
The piping hot liquid burned my tongue, and I shook it. “Shit, that
hurt,” I hissed.
Moving to the counter, I set the mug down and stared into the yard
again. There hadn’t been a scream in minutes....
My heart rate increased. Ears straining, I searched the darkness. Time
ticked by. Eventually the steam ceased to rise from my mug. A glance at the
clock showed it had been a half hour. Were the monsters gone? Where was
my nightmare?
Worry gnawed at my heart. “Miro,” I whispered through the screen.
“Miro, come back to me. We’re not done.”
This house was to be a part of my future, and if Miro was to be a part of
it, too, I didn't want him to have to be cursed and crippled. I wanted us to be
able to enjoy it together.
The call of an owl sounded through the trees. The night predator was
searching for food. That was a good sign, right? The animals returning to
normal after the war between monsters ceased? I chewed on my lip,
debating venturing out there to look for him. The beast would be furious,
but that wasn’t what stopped me. I had no idea where he’d gone. The
property was vast. The choir of insects buzzed, oblivious to my distress.
I poured the now cool coffee down the drain. Something creaked. I
froze, head snapping to the window. Did I want to hear it, so my
imagination conjured the sound? Waiting was hell. But after another
handful of desperate minutes there was definitely something. And it was
close. I desperately wished the kitchen door had visibility to the porch.
Whose bright idea was it to have frosted panes? Seriously? People needed
to think about practicality and defending a home from invasion over pretty
design concepts.
“Where the hell did that come from?” Grinding my palm into my
temple, I tried to hush the more animated, random voice which was still
fueled by the rye whiskey. I should really make that hangover cure.
Before I could decide to turn on a light and start brewing the potion, a
whimper sounded from the porch. My heart stopped.
A second whine, part sigh, part hushed expression of pain, whispered
through the night.
I exploded into action. “Beast!” I cried, ripping the door open.
A mass of fur and muscle was curled right before the door.
“You’re still awake?” the monster groaned as he pushed himself up.
I sank to the ground and reached for him. There was no mental barrier
that denoted the blood oath still had a hold. Either it was broken, or I was
too distressed to feel it.
“What happened? Are you alright?” I gasped, gingerly touching him. In
the dark, it was hard to make a solid diagnosis.
The monster grunted and moved to stand. “I’m fine.”
“You whimpered—” My fingers had pressed in his side and a groan
escaped his lips, cutting off whatever else I was going to say. I pulled my
fingers back. They were sticky. “Beast,” I whispered. “You’re hurt.”
There was a pause where only his labored breathing filled the space.
Finally, he sat, crossing his legs, and said, “I’ll heal.”
“Not acceptable,” I snapped. Shooting to my feet, I retreated into the
kitchen. I slapped the lights on and moved in a blind frenzy. Rolled
bandages, a pot of cleansing salve, and the ingredients to make an even
more potent healing tonic amassed on the counter. I returned with hot water,
generously salted, to wash the wound and look for more. I had to brace
myself.
The light on the porch did not paint a pretty sight. His side was
shredded. It looked as if something had rubbed a cheese grater ruthlessly
over his skin to pulverize the muscle beneath. Ever so gently, I reached out
to touch the blood-matted fur.
To his credit, he didn’t wince.
“I’m going to wash it. Are there any more serious injuries?” I asked.
The beast sniffed. “Is that salt?”
I nodded. “It’s a cleansing agent.”
The beast gripped my wrist, stopping me short. “No salt. It’ll scar.”
“Oh!” I pulled my hand back, but he kept hold of it. “I’m sorry, I didn’t
know.”
That fearsome head inclined.
I gulped, brain scrambling to think of anything else. “Garlic?”
Nose wrinkled, the beast snorted. It was lupine, and somewhat adorable.
I pinched my lips to keep a giggle contained.
“If you must,” he agreed, releasing me.
I sprang into the house and plucked the papery bulb off the counter.
Water dumped down the drain, I rinsed the pot thoroughly and then set the
faucet to piping hot.
“The hot water supply is good here,” I jabbered.
“Addi—relax, pet. You’re safe.”
I slammed the handle off and gripped the sink. “Those letters...this
attack.”
Words failed me.
“You don’t have to worry about those letters, Addi. We’re not going to
let anything hurt you.”
A rough laugh barked from my throat. Without looking back, I smashed
some cloves and dropped them in the pot which I set to boil. When there
was nothing to do but wait for the garlic to infuse, I drummed my fingers
against the counter.
“Can I get you anything?” I asked, peeping at him from the corner of
my eye. “Water, food?”
“No, thank you, pet.”
“Such nice manners for a monster,” I mumbled before thinking it might
not be polite.
The beast only laughed. “Maybe it’s some grand deception to put you at
ease to lure you out here so I can have my way with you before I eat you.”
Wrenching a spoon from the drawer, I glowered at the pot as I began to
stir. “You say that. You admit you’re a nightmare capable of heinous acts.
And yet—I haven’t seen it.”
My conscience chirped in my brain that it wasn’t fair to daylight Miro
to say that. Clearly this beast had a horrid track record. Maybe I hoped too
much for redemption that I ignored the red flags.
“While your safety is my priority, I wouldn’t extend the same courtesy
to any other soul, pet.” There was a sharp bite to his words. It chilled my
blood, chasing away any haze created by the alcohol which was mostly
metabolized already.
“Really?” I turned and gave him a desperate look. I tried to manifest my
perception of him. A monster, sure. But not a ruthless evil that would
delight in destruction. The truth, however, was right in front of me.
“I would murder my own brother if I could only get my hands on him.”
The beast dug his claws across the deck board. “And do you know why?”
I shook my head, mouth suddenly dry and unable to form words.
“Because...it would be fun.”
Why was I different? Hell! I was trying to break his curse, and he’d
threatened to stop me. “As the person trying to end your reign of terror, how
can I step across that threshold and trust that I’m safe?”
The beast tipped his head. “You’re only asking that now, pet? You truly
lack self-preservation instincts.”
“Probably.” I lifted the simmering pot and carefully took it to the door,
along with a brand-new dish sponge I found. “Okay, I’m going to come out
and take care of you. Do I have your word of honor that you won’t hurt
me?”
At least he won’t kill me. I was alive for the next couple of days.
“Come here and find out,” he coaxed.
Drawing strength from my visions, I stepped out and knelt beside him.
Those golden eyes never left me, but I didn’t think I was brave enough to
fall under their molten spell. Instead, I set to work tending my patient.
While the water cooled slightly, I once again examined the eviscerated skin.
This second and more thorough evaluation showed how bad it truly was. I
blanched, revulsion rolling through me.
“Was it your stalker?” I choked out the question.
The beast shook his head. “Wraiths. The swamp is full of nasty, creepy
crawlies.”
“Why would they come after you?” I wet the sponge and waved it
through the air to cool it further.
“Wraiths aren’t as sentient as other supernatural beings. They’re an
animal, dumb and driven by baser desires. They saw me, they attacked.”
I snorted. “And died.”
“Exactly.”
“Okay, this might sting,” I warned, lifting my eyes to meet his. The
golden heat scalded me. I shifted, trying to hide the effect his punishing
gaze had on my body.
I reached forward, dabbing the sponge against the still oozing flesh.
There wasn’t even the smallest wince from the monster.
“Doesn’t that hurt?” I gasped.
He shook his head. “No, pet,” he said roughly.
Breaking eye contact was the only way to go about the work of
cleansing his flesh effectively. It proved hard, but I managed to look away
and set to work. Only when I asked him to lean over did the beast move all
throughout my ministrations. Once I was content that the wound was clean,
I applied a salve and let it soak while I prepared the healing paste. Fingers
sticky with honey and herbs, I found a delightful surprise that the flesh was
scabbing over.
“It’s healing!” I breathed.
“I told you it would,” he muttered dryly.
With a dramatic eyeroll, I smothered the paste on the wound. “You can’t
ask me to sit idly by and not help you.”
“You’re such a good girl.”
“Thank you. Why are you possessing him?”
“What do you mean? I am him.”
“So I was right. Two sides, same coin,” I stuttered. “Not separate like a
demonic possession.”
“No!” the beast spat. “Not that.”
“Miro,” I whispered, reaching out to touch him. “You’re really Miro.”
“Such a smart little thing, aren’t you.”
I warmed.
But the beast kept speaking. “You’re the first to figure it out. Even
daylight asshat hasn’t realized we’re the same. I’m his base, evil part,
concentrated without a conscience.” Leaning forward, the monster scented
me. “That excites you, pet.”
“It shouldn’t,” I confessed.
“No, it shouldn’t.” The beast grasped my sticky hands, holding my
palms tight in his.
“Those mental blocks you worked so hard to learn...push them away,”
he instructed.
“How do you know all this?” I asked, not ready to follow his
instructions.
One thickly muscled shoulder lifted in a shrug. “Daylight asshat worked
with Bogdana to put up some impressive mental shields, but they didn’t
stand a chance. I still tormented him in the day, and at night, the curve gave
me the power to rip through them like paper.”
I blanched. “Wow, you’re a right royal bastard, you know that?”
He laughed roughly. “You wound me.”
I screwed up my face and gave him a defiant shake of my head.
“Quit stalling. Are the blocks down?” he demanded.
Closing my eyes, I concentrated on the mental shields I’d been taught to
create. The truth was, they were flimsy, but they did the trick. I could resist
sudden bursts of past memories and pull away before they took hold of my
consciousness.
“Nod if they’re down,” the beast instructed.
I obeyed.
“Good girl,” he purred. “Now, dive into that kernel of power that is in
there. Embrace your magic, see what I am.”
Although it was awkward, I latched onto the tickle of raw, untapped
magic inside me. It was something I normally avoided at all costs, even
when Margot had been desperate to try and train my vědmák heritage. I
couldn’t bring myself to channel all that power. It was unpredictable, and it
frightened me. With no formal instruction or even minimal guidance, I
hadn’t wanted to do unspeakable damage. So I’d resisted.
But now, the beast was urging me to take charge. In the spirit of
building trust with the monster, I tapped into my power. A burst of
shimmering, brilliant magic swelled through me.
“Focus your intention on seeing my past,” the beast murmured.
The moment I commanded it, a blast of blinding yellow hit me. If I
cried out or fell, I didn’t know. Time lost all meaning, and my mind floated
away from my body. To the past.
To Miro’s past—A linen shirt loosely covered the arm that was thrown
over the second scantily dressed wench. In the New Orleans redlight
district, the ruckus from the party pulsed beyond the cracked door. Miro
fondled the bare tit and sipped from a cut-glass filled with mint and whisky.
The first girl, she was on her knees between his legs.
“Just like that, sugar. Suck it,” he groaned, tipping his head back.
Pleasure flooded his body, release imminent. It was the fourth blow job
of the night, and he planned on making each of the Largo twins suck him off
once more before he fucked them both. When they were spent...he’d ask the
madame to send up another pair. It was a good thing he wasn’t human.
Even a fit piece of that shit couldn’t replicate this level of stamina.
A dark laugh bubbled in his throat.
“Miroslav, let’s go,” Svet shouted, banging into the room.
The first twin looked up, startled. Her sister giggled, but a brutal pinch
on her nipple stopped that obnoxious sound.
“Did I say stop?” Miro barked. Reaching for her curly blonde head, he
shoved her back toward the work that waited. Her squeak of pain was cut
off as his thick cock invaded her mouth.
“Brother, we’re to meet our betrothed tonight,” Svet ground out. “The
afternoon of fun is done. I won the last hand, so let’s leave on a high note.”
While he pretended to be sober, the crown prince was plastered. He
swayed in the doorway. It was a miracle he’d been able to play cards at all
and hadn’t been swindled by more level heads.
“Come on, Svetty,” Miro cajoled. “I know you haven’t had your fill of
pussy yet.”
Svet narrowed his eyes. “This brothel is full of humans. They don’t have
the...physical prowess to give me what I need.”
Miro snorted. “As if your fiancée will be able to withstand the twisted
and demented fornication that sates your dark heart, brother.”
Svet growled. “It matters not. I’ll be wed to one of our own. And I
intend to practice monogamy.” His voice lowered to a grumble. “Even if
the Kevkovich girl can’t handle the kind of lovemaking I crave.”
“You’ll live like some monk, tormented in an expressionless relationship
with a woman who would be horrified if she knew the sadistic things you
desperately wanted to do to her body?”
“Yes!” Svet snapped. “Now, come on.”
“Honorable fucker,” Miro laughed. He tipped back his head while
tightening his fingers through the whore’s hair and holding her in place
while he pumped his hips. She choked. Tears and snot ran down her cheeks,
but Miro was ruthless as he pursued the climax. With a blissful punch,
release flowed through him, and only after his cock jerked streams of seed
down the prostitute’s throat did he release her.
She gagged, holding her hand over her mouth as she scrambled to the
pot on the wall. She didn’t make it before the vomiting wracked her body.
“You’re a monster, brother,” Svet snapped.
“Takes one to know one,” Miro quipped as he put himself away and
reluctantly followed his brother into the riotous common room. There were
cheers and salutes, but whereas Svet lowered his head and pushed through
the throng, Miro hollered back.
When they finally pushed into the night, the bright, afternoon sun hung
low in the sky. It warmed their trek back to the woods, where they shifted
form. Once they were wolves, they took off running, weaving through the
trees on a secret trail back to pack lands.
Nature didn’t call to him as it once had, as was natural for werewolves.
Miro recognized the villainy in his soul. While his body ran, his mind
desired to tap into that source. But his upbringing had instilled certain
boundaries, and he knew he needed to bottle it up instead.
With a howl, he veered left and sprinted away. Svet raged, stopping
short and looking between the correct direction and where his brother had
gone. Miro laughed and laughed, weaving and dashing to blaze a looped,
twisted path. When he was certain he’d lost his brother, he skidded to a
halt, peeling his ears to listen for Svet.
“Your time has come, Miroslav Rugia. Kneel and beg for my mercy,” a
crystalline voice said from the trees behind him.
Miro spun, baring his teeth at the figure cloaked in white. Her face was
shrouded by the glistening light, but the hatred was tangible.
“Watch out, bitch. I’m not in the mood to play games,” Miro snarled.
“You disrespectful cub, I was prepared to lighten your sentence.” The
woman lifted her hand, dark brown skin glowing with bright power. In fact,
the light coming from under her garments was enough to rival the sun.
“Your curse will be tenfold, unbearable in the extreme. You will suffer,
Miroslav, for the death of my child.”
“I’ve killed many individuals, but not yet a child,” Miroslav bit back,
prowling forward in challenge.
“All my offspring are my children,” the woman cried, raising her hand.
Magic shot forth. The blast hit Miro full in the chest. Pain radiated
through every fiber of his being.
“I curse you. If you want to act like a monster, I’ll make a beast who
consumes you. By night and by day, nature will be split. Until your wolf is
tamed, the beast will have the power of destruction he so badly desires.”
Miro shook his head. A hiss, insect-like, buzzed in his ears. No, in his
mind. Batting at his head, he twitched, trying to shake it away.
When the hiss subsided, he rounded on the woman. Only to find her
gone.
Horror pitted in his stomach. What did she do?
Miro patted his body. He didn’t feel different.
“The bitch got the wrong guy. I never killed her child,” he snapped.
Deciding to give up, he slunk back to the path. At a quick clip, he jogged to
the Kevkovich house.
The blast of warmth as the daylight winked out of existence met him.
Stepping into their sprawling clearing, Miro drew a deep breath. Although
not originally part of the Blackwater Pack, the union of their daughters to
the sons of the alpha would solidify their place. With their fresh bloodlines,
the pack would thrive. All it took was the sacrifice of his hand in marriage.
Snorting, Miro stepped forward. Tonight’s dinner would be another
tedious evening of wedding planning. At least Svet’s girl was something to
look at. Saria was sallow-faced and timid.
“So do something about it,” purred a voice.
Except, it wasn’t another being. It was his own voice. Miro looked
around the twilit yard to ensure no one else had heard the strange lapse.
“Come on, you little prick. If you don’t like the situation, fix it.”
Miro clapped his hands over his mouth. That voice came from his own
lips, it was his own voice, but it was laced with a malice he usually
suppressed.
“What madness was this?” Miro gasped.
“You bloody coward—you can’t do it,” the dark entity said. “No matter,
it’s my turn.”
Agony split his head in two. Sinking to the ground, Miro clutched his
skull and cried out. Absently, he noted movement in the manor. The ghostly
pale butler called out. But Miro couldn’t answer. A violent force swept
through his mind, pushing his control back.
“It’s sunset, bitch. That’s the last time you’ll be in your wolf form—it’s
mine now!” chortled the entity.
Miro tried to slink away. All control was gone. He watched in horror
from the recesses of his mind as his body took on an animation of its own.
No, not of its own. It was controlled by that...thing. The darkness
reigned in his mind.
Standing, the nightmare shook out its powerful limbs, testing the pull
and flex of muscles that moments before had been his. Claws flashed, and
the monster grinned.
“Good evening, James,” the brute called out to the butler. “I believe I
have an invitation to dinner.”
The butler scrunched his face, ginger mustache drooping low. “You may
change forms, sir.”
“I think not.” As he spoke, the monster swiped across the man’s throat.
Blood spewed.
A child screamed.
The beast lifted his paw, long tongue running over the thick, crimson
substance. “Tangy,” he purred.
Stepping over the threshold, he caught sight of the child, already in a
nightgown, standing on the landing. The pale face, framed with brassy
curls, looked sickly. It didn’t faze him. The monster licked his chops.
“You must be my hors d'oeuvres.” He grinned and bolted after her.
The scream was music to his ears. Although she tried to flee, he caught
her. His muzzle sank easily into the soft flesh of her throat—I ripped my
hands away.
Fear, rank and consuming, filled my veins. But it wasn’t strong enough
to dominate the revulsion. It was all I could do to crawl to the edge of the
porch. The booze and coffee came up with bile and spit. Chest heaving, I
puked my guts out.
When the nausea finally gave way to dry heaving, I swiped at my tear-
streaked face. “How could you?! Children of any species are sacred!” I
screamed, pushing back to glare at the mass of monster as he sat on the
porch.
“I’m surprised you made it that far in the vision,” he snorted in derision.
“I would have thought those vile acts with that lady of the evening would
turn you away from daylight asshat, and you wouldn’t even make it to my
entrance.”
“Nice try,” I bit out. But the shake in my body betrayed he wasn’t far
wrong. Later, I could tell myself that it was a long time ago, that Miro was
different now.
Because that was something I had to believe. If I was going to help him,
I had to believe he wasn’t that same vile brute.
Which meant I needed to grapple with the monstrous version of him in
front of me.
“You still don’t believe me.” The beast pushed onto his fisted paws,
crawling forward slowly.
There was nowhere to back up, or I would end up falling off the porch
and into my vomit.
“Your curse will be broken,” I hissed. “I’ve seen it, beast.”
He froze, eyes narrowing into golden slits. “Do you need to see more?
How I eviscerated the entire family? How I saved my betrothed for last?
Gorging on her sweet sex as she screamed in pleasure and then screamed
for real when I turned to gnaw on her throat. How I spilled her heart’s blood
—”
“Please, stop!” I cried, clapping my hands over my ears.
The beast lunged, his body pressed into me, forcing me to hit the porch.
He clasped my wrists and pulled my hands away. “I’m a monster, pet.”
“Fine. You’re the villain!” I seethed up at him. Pinned under the furry
mass of werewolf, I was fast running out of options. “Hurt me.”
Those two words. Far more powerful than any physical blow. I reared back,
actual pain pulsing through my heart.
Addi pressed the advantage, struggling to sit and rubbing her wrists.
The angry red bands where my grip had been too tight glared accusingly at
me.
“Come on, what are you waiting for?” Addi insisted, moving forward.
“Slice me—make me bleed. Rape me. Do those disgusting, vile things that
are in your nature!”
“No!” I roared, scrambling backward. My back was pressed into the
house. Blocked, I pushed to my feet, ready to flee.
Addi pounced, grabbing my arms in a laughably light hold. But I
couldn’t bring myself to shake her off.
“Why? Why, beasty?” she demanded. “What about me makes you turn
from your base instincts? If you’re concentrated evil, and I’m the one trying
to break this curse, why won’t you do what comes naturally to you and stop
me?”
Unable to stand the intensity of her stormy eyes any longer, I squeezed
mine closed.
Addi shook me. Those arms were toned for a human, and yet one snap
of my jaw would break them like a twig. But...I wasn’t able to hurt her. She
was the only person in this entire fucking world who I couldn’t hurt. Even
though she would ultimately be my destruction. The primal need to protect
and cherish her was stronger than reason.
My mate was precious.
“Addi—”
She stilled.
I latched onto a newly acquired ability. It took a concentrated effort, but
I pulled to touch where daylight asshat was having a figurative heart attack
in my mind. Just by brushing against his consciousness, I was able to pull
on his existence. The magic was complicated to explain, but the result was
simple.
My muzzle retracted.
Addi gasped, stepping back. Blindly, I pawed at her until I had a hold on
her shoulder and could pull her close.
“What the fuck are you doing with your body?” asshat bellowed.
Couldn’t he figure it out? Damn, but he was dense. Pulling more on the
shift, I focused once more on my face. Holding the transformation was hard
enough. But trying to increase the breadth of the ability at the same time
proved near impossible.
I was still hairy, like I had a thick beard. And there was a sharp peak to
my face. I kept the fangs in favor of making the lips as humanoid as
possible. I ran my tongue over the new features and was content.
With care, I kept the grip on the minimal shift, and opened my eyes.
“What is this?” Addi gasped, the sound of her hammering pulse sweet
music to my ears.
“I’m going to answer your other question instead,” I panted. “The
reason I won’t hurt you? Because you’re mine, Addi.”
And then I kissed her.
Her pulse skipped as she took a sharp breath through her nose. A
shudder rolled through her, rooting her in place. Completely stilled, frozen
in place.
It lasted only a moment. Until the shock passed, and her fight instinct
took over.
Addi bit the lip I was so proud of changing.
Hard.
Swearing, I pulled back. Those tiny hands smacked against my chest,
pushing at me. As if she could move a mountain. It didn’t stop her from
putting her slight weight into it.
I didn’t move an inch. Instead, I fisted her fiery hair and kissed her
again.
Fists hammered against my pecs. Addi writhed, struggling to resist the
kiss. While her brain might be telling her it was disgusting to kiss a
monster, her body was under no illusion. The silky, nocturnal scent of her
arousal floated through the air.
Sliding my lupine tongue past her lips, I stroked the inside of her mouth.
It was erotic as hell, and blood pumped into my dick, swelling the length
and pumping the knot. I knew the moment Addi felt it. She froze again.
Bending her, I deepened the kiss.
And this time, she gave in with a husky moan.
I covered her body with mine. Scents mingled in a protective cocoon. It
might be the same as my humanoid counterpart, but in this form that I
ruled, it was far muskier.
Addi slid her arms around my neck, yanking me closer. Her own tongue
lashed at me, lips bruising mine. This kiss was violent, passionate.
Everything she and I could be.
She’ll be my undoing. Literally.
The reminder of the curse was a dash of cold water. I jerked away.
“Enough. Go back inside, pet. Go to my room. Sleep in my bed.”
Addi’s wordless protest was sharp.
“I’m within seconds of shredding your clothing and mounting you. If
you’re not ready for that, get your fine ass back inside—now!”
A jolt shot down her frame, making her shiver forcefully. But she
obeyed.
Fueled by the frantic energy I heard lacing her pulse, she forgot about
the remnants of the triage center. I busied myself with the mundane task of
tidying up the area while she moved around upstairs. When I heard the
telltale creak of the bed, I emerged into the dark of the yard.
One thorough sweep of the perimeter, and then I would perch. I made
short work of running my estate. The elves who farmed this land had blazed
many paths, making my sprint easier. When I came back to the manor
house, my property was safe and secure.
Head thrown back, I let out a soul-shattering howl.
“Are you done?” asshat snapped.
I ignored him, springing to grip the ledge of the porch and pull myself
onto the low hanging roof.
“We need to talk.”
“I’m not interested in conversing with asshats who shout and rage in
my head like a nasty mosquito that I can’t squash.”
Asshat snarled.
I could guess where his line of questioning would lead. But I wasn’t in
the mood to discuss the curse. I hadn’t yet and didn’t see a reason now to
change that. Approaching the window slowly, I was pleased to see she
rested with her back to me. I hunkered down, content to watch until dawn.
“You’ll destroy me when you break the curse, pet. But you’ll always be
mine,” I whispered into the night.
I should flee....
And go where? The rebuttal taunted me. Miro will hunt you down.
If I took off the spelled necklace, then I could be found by those I’d left
behind in New Orleans. This adventure wasn’t done yet. I didn’t want to
leave—and not just because this was my house.
It was the man and the beast, I didn’t want to leave.
For thirty minutes, the argument raged. I was up before the sun, and
caught the stony, monstrous guardian on his perch outside the window.
When the beast left, I decided to stay and see my punishment out. Miro
wouldn’t hurt me, no matter which side of the man I faced.
By the time the dark of morning was done, and new daylight streamed
over the yard, I’d accomplished quite a few small tasks. The medical
supplies—which had been left in a neat pile by the door—were put away
properly, the porch swept, and an egg bake warmed in the oven. I wasn’t
going to go through the production of making something that would grow
cold on the table when I knew we wouldn’t be sitting down right away to
eat. If I hit the nail directly on the head, I could mitigate damages with
daytime Miro by addressing last night the moment he walked through the
door.
The front door crashing open was the only warning I had. Wiping my
hands on a kitchen towel, I hurried to the hall. “Good morning. About last
night—”
Miro, buttoning his jeans, glared at me from under a stormy brow. “You
have some nerve, red. I’ll grant you that.” His entire body was poised to
pounce. His dark eyes blackened. Miro didn’t need his werewolf form to be
mistaken for a predator.
He was one.
A dangerous, beautiful predator who planned to punish me for my
disobedience. I knew it was coming, and I knew there was nothing I could
do to stop it.
But it didn’t mean I wasn’t going down without a fight.
“Miro, listen to reason. You can resist the blood oath, and we can talk
—”
He bolted forward.
A strange fear washed through me. It lacked complete and utter horror,
because it was sweetened with a delicious anticipation that I couldn’t
understand. With a soft scream of breathless, delightful terror, I turned,
pushing off with my feet. Miro won’t hurt me.
What he could do, I wasn’t certain. The deranged part of my mind
wasn’t properly scared to find out. I dashed into the kitchen, but my pursuer
cut through the dining room. I paused only long enough to throw a chair in
his path.
My feet thundered up the stairs. The crash of furniture told me he’d
likely broken the chair as he crossed the kitchen. Reaching the top of the
stairs, I ran for the front set. The hall seemed impossibly long. When my
fingers clutched the banister, a thud sounded behind me. Miro was at the
opposite end of the hall.
The truck. I just needed to reach the pickup, then I could speed away.
The laughter of victory rang in my ears, damn near attainable.
I dashed into the entryway and sprinted forward. The front door opened!
And slammed closed as a heavy hand reached above me. I spun around,
facing the looming male. His entire body was tensed, nostrils flared. There
was no escaping him.
“Bad, pet. You think you can run away from me?” That feral gaze raked
over me. His hand gripped under my jaw, thumb brushing along my lips. He
looked at me as if he was starving.
“I’ll never surrender,” I hissed, fighting back the shiver of delight at the
dark look he gave me.
“You’ll be begging me by the end of this,” he snarled, voice promising
the most sinful things.
I tried to wrench away, ducking under his arms. With a swift maneuver,
he snatched me. Those thick arms wrapped around me like iron bands.
Miro picked me up and dropping to a knee, stretched me out across the
floor. If we were actually fighting, he would have slammed me down with
that move. Instead, it was surprisingly...gentle. Reverent. Even the
predatorial way he watched me was respectful.
And that was exactly why the instinctual fear didn’t stand a shot at
conquering. I arched my back, keeping up the pretense of struggling. I
thrashed. Kicked. Writhed.
His hand came down heavy on my hip, and the other captured both my
wrists, pinning them above my head. Before I could blink, he flipped me
over. Knee braced on my back, Miro used both hands to bring my wrists to
my back, where he clutched them. And only then did he move his knee to
pin the backs of my thighs.
“Caught you, pet.”
I froze at that. It was the second time he’d said it. They each used two
very distinct names for me. That wasn’t the one daylight Miro used. The
beast told me he’d be watching.
The words were on the tip of my tongue to ask him about the
coincidence when all thought fled. Miro’s hand came down hard on my ass,
delivering a stinging swat.
Air left my lungs in a sharp swoosh. My body stiffened.
“Did you just SPANK me?!” I shouted.
“Beg for forgiveness for breaking the oath you swore to me in blood,”
Miro rasped.
“Never!”
I yelped when he swatted me again—twice, in quick succession.
The pulses of pleasure centered between my legs. I writhed, unable to
touch the area that begged for satisfaction. I felt nothing but arousal as his
hand came down hard and sent a delicious sting straight through me. This
time, Miro’s touch lingered.
“I’m not a bit sorry, because I was right!” I seethed. Or tried to. The bite
was all but lost in my voice.
The beast had been right. Punishment didn’t equal pain. This was
simply an unrequited torment.
That brutally strong hand was still resting on my ass. Those wicked
fingers dug into the flesh, massaging and kneading the area.
A desperate moan warbled up my throat and escaped before I could
force it down.
Miro snorted. “The blood oath is satisfied. But I’m not.”
And then he purposely dragged his touch down the seam of the jeans.
As if possessed, I unclenched my thighs. Still, the way he pinned me
down, he had to nudge to work his fingers deeper. Their solid presence set
my heart racing anew.
A dangerous growl escaped his throat. He slid his fingers down to press
into my sex. “Are you soaked for me, pet?”
Two could play at this game.
“Why don’t you find out?” I dared in a breathless whisper.
“Hmm,” Miro rumbled. His fingers made firm, lazy circles around my
clit. His touch was possessive. “I think that would be too much like a
reward. But don’t get me wrong, Addi. I would love to see your ass flaming
red from my touch.”
He moved his hand out with lightning speed and swatted me once more
for good measure.
I squeaked.
His hand rubbed the area, bringing quick relief to the bite.
“Miro,” I whimpered, not embarrassed by the way my body craved this.
“Should I pull your jeans down, pet?” he growled in my ear. His hot
breath caressed my skin, making me shiver again. “Should we see how pink
your ass cheeks are, smarting from my touch?”
Oh, sweet Fate. I moaned again, unable to help myself.
Miro kneaded the flesh of my ass, humming under his breath. “No, you
know what, I think not. You liked this, didn’t you, pet? It wasn’t a real
punishment at all.” He squeezed my clasped wrists. “But this will be.”
He rose and moved away.
Without a look back over his shoulder, he marched up the stairs.
I let out a ragged scream of protest. “You bastard!”
But the werewolf knew exactly what he was doing. Miro disappeared
down the upstairs hall, and his bedroom door shut loudly a few moments
later.
Pent-up sexual arousal simmered in my veins. I’d stayed for the
punishment and gotten a fair taste of the torment. I wanted more than
anything to pop the button on my jeans, reach down my pants, and take care
of the ache.
Shit. I didn’t bring up those letters....
Dropping my forehead back into the ground, I blew out an exhale of
pure frustration.
The beast was howling in my head. I’d been too carried away with the
chase, and he’d risen to the surface before with Addi. A mistake that would
not happen—
A high pitched, keening yowl like nails on a chalkboard sounded. The
noise pulled me from a deep sleep, one of the best rests I’d had in a long
time. Cracking my eyes open, the muted colors of my room wavered in and
out of focus. The blackout curtains were drawn, so I couldn’t gauge how
much time had passed since lying down. But my pillow was still damp from
my wet hair.
“There’s someone downstairs, asshat!” the beast roared.
I surged out of bed. Panic, sharp and constricting, radiated through my
bones. There wasn’t a sound in the entire house.
What the actual hell? I paused, jeans in hand to listen harder.
“They’re outside,” came the helpful snarl.
“Who are they?” I demanded.
The single word that shot through my mind had a chill sluicing over my
body.
A shade—a monstrous combination of magic and shadows. Here. Deep
in the country.
I lost no time rushing from my room. At the stairs, I vaulted down. The
bite of pain that shot up my ankles when I landed in the entryway was
nothing. Wrenching open the door, I came up short.
The bald-headed male had his hands folded politely around a tall glass
of sweet tea. He blinked up at me with eyes reflecting shadows. “Good
afternoon, Miroslav. Won’t you join us?”
Addi, palm flattened against her heaving chest, struggled to catch her
breath. “Fate, you scared me!”
“What are you doing here, shadow man?” I menaced, ready to grab
Addi and run.
“Miro!”
“No, it’s quite alright, my dear. The werewolf is within his right to
protect his lands and home.” The shade stood in one smooth movement. His
black garments looked like something out of a GQ magazine, but the way
he moved, he would likely be at home in fighting leathers and archaic
robes. “My name is Tanus, and I am a member of the Brotherhood of
Serrano. I’m only paying a friendly visit to Miss Volkov, who has been an
immense help to my mission here in New Orleans.”
I looked at his proffered hand.
“Miro, it’s okay. Truly.” Addi rose as well, brushing her hand down my
sleeve.
A burst of calm shot through me. I blinked in confusion at her fingers,
lingering on my arm. Did that come from her? Or was something happening
in my mind? The beast growled in response. Checking my mental shields, I
realized they were thin. The monster wasn’t pushing to gain dominance
either.
Odd. He never lost an opportunity to push at me during the day.
“Focus, asshat,” he snapped.
“Why did you need to visit Addi?” I ground out, crossing my arms over
my chest.
The shade dropped his hand, and Addi frowned. Manners weren’t
exactly at the top of my list right now.
“Miss Volkov came to me, having foreseen our introduction in a vision.
She arranged for her sister to track us down, and that has been of immense
help in our search for a plague of monsters who’ve descended in these
parts.” The shade smiled at Addi.
She was freaking beaming back at him. “Oh, good! I knew Margot
would be exactly what y’all needed.”
“She’s very worried over you,” the shade murmured, brows lifting in
question.
That sent a wave of sadness through my woman. My fists clenched to
punch the slippery fellow.
“As much as I want you to bash his hairless face in, it will upset her
more. So don’t you dare,” the beast ordered.
Wait—what? Did the monster inside suddenly grow a conscience? Was
he more reasonable than me?
But Addi was speaking, so I pushed that thought away.
“—and Margot always saw me as more fragile than I was. It’s because I
can touch things and feel deeply enough for it to wreck me. It hurts.
Physically. Margot, being the hellion she is, tried to protect me. I’m not
having it. I’m doing this. If you want to, tell her I’m safe, but please, keep
this arrangement quiet.”
Lips pressed in a thin line, the shade nodded his head slowly. “Keeping
your location a secret makes my oath to Margot...tricky.”
“Well, for that I’m truly sorry.” Addi took a deep breath, fighting back
the tremor in her voice. “I never meant to hurt Margot. But this place...I’m
finally here. And until I know what’s going to work out, how these chapters
unfold, I have to give my story every chance I can.”
“Focus on what she’s saying, asshat. She’s seen this place before—not
just the vision about the blood moon.”
The beast was right. Screw him and that keen obsession with the seer.
But despite his obnoxious, ever-present insight, Addi had some explaining
to do.
“And you don’t? She’s pissed about those letters, asshat.”
I didn’t need his crude reminder.
“We shall do everything in our power to keep your sister safe,” Tanus
was saying.
“Thank you,” Addi breathed, clasping her hands around the shades’.
“How is Margot getting along with Kane?” she added in a stammer.
The shade cracked a genuine smile. It was the strangest, if not creepiest
sight. The grin split his hairless face in two.
“Miss Deveaux and Kane seem to be getting along admirably. From an
outside perspective, she tames the monster in him,” the shade said.
“Who is Kane?” I asked, not sure I wanted to know.
The rumble of a truck coming down the gravel drive sounded in the
background.
“My protégé—a nightwalker.” With that bomb, the shade dropped his
head, offering us a small bow. “May your purpose here go according to
your desires, my dear.”
He turned, arm outstretched and palm raised, no doubt about to do some
freaky shadow magic. The shade stopped, however, as someone emerged
from the truck. “It can’t be,” he breathed.
The shaman blanched. Blinking hard, Bogdana took a shaky step
forward. And then...she smiled. “Tanus, you old kook, what are you doing
here? Don’t tell me you left your fortress to visit this swamp just to see little
old me?”
“Bogdana, daughter of Kitroslat.” The name was reverence on his lips.
“I had no idea you were here in the New World. The last I heard you were
—”
“Dead?” Bogdana barked a laugh. “Yeah, it’s a useful trick, faking one’s
death and disappearing.”
Addi and I simultaneously stepped back. An unspoken feeling pulsed
between us that we were intruders in this strange reunion.
“We should go,” I murmured.
Addi’s shining grace came through. “I’ll slip inside and get you a glass
for some tea, Bogdana. I was expecting you when our other guest popped
in.”
Bogdana looked at her as if realizing we were there. “That would be
lovely.”
Nodding, Addi pushed into the house, and I followed with no intention
of letting them out of my sight. I loitered by the front door, which I hadn’t
sealed. Unlike Svet’s wards, mine were stronger and kept everything
outside. Including noise.
A small hand came down on the knob. The door clicked into place,
cutting off outside conversation.
Addi looked up into my face, searching for something. The moment was
full of tension, and I held my breath. She took a long breath, opened her
mouth, and then shut it. With a shake of her head, she trailed down the hall
to the kitchen.
I let out a long exhale. Damn. Had I been too rough with her earlier?
From the scent of her arousal, I knew she’d liked the sexual tension.
No...this had to be something else.
I followed her, not sure what I was going to say, but knowing something
desperately needed to be said.
“How did you sleep?” Addi asked, hearing me come through the
kitchen.
“Well, actually...” Come to think about it, I didn’t have to fight the beast
for dominance at dawn. He’d simply retreated inside, letting me take
control of our shared being. “Really well.”
“I’m glad.”
“Addi, look—”
“You’re keeping some pretty big secrets.”
I let out a short breath. “Right now is not the time to get into the
wraiths, the letters.”
She held up her hand. “Don’t. Don’t apologize for your secrets. We’re
only fake mated after all.”
Desperation swelled inside me. Rejection—it was sharp and putrid,
defiling the energy around us. “You said we needed to work on building
trust. Tell me I haven’t burnt that bridge."
Caging Addi against the counter, I towered over her and caught her
hands in mine.
She stared hard at my large paws swallowing hers. The seconds ticked
by with agonizingly slowness. “We haven’t. But it’s a thin line.”
“I’ll take it.”
A knock on the back door made Addi jump. Bogdana stepped into the
kitchen with a cheery greeting. The connection was gone, the moment lost.
I let Addi go to work.
Settling back into the furniture on the porch, I wanted to pepper the shaman
about her history with the shade. But it was impolite to badger a guest,
especially about something which seemed very personal. Tanus had likely
drawn up a portal of shadows and stepped through, the same way he’d
come here at noon. To think, seconds later and he would have missed
Bogdana’s pickup. Funny thing, Fate, reconnecting them after all these
years. What would come of it? I desperately wished I could tap into my
magic and see if this introduction unfolded into something.
For now, reality snapped my attention back to the shaman who’d asked
me about my progress.
“I’ve been working on touching things and putting up the mental
blocks,” I said, answering Bogdana’s question. Crossing my ankles, I
leaned back into the wicker chair.
“Good, good!” Bogdana said.
“Is it possible for a seer to project emotions, ponia?” Miro steepled his
fingers, back pressed into his chair.
“Anything is possible, mano sūnus.” There was that endearment.
I cocked my head. “What is that you call him?”
Bogdana grinned, a secret smile. “It means my son. I use it for both the
boys.”
But why do you use it? I bit my tongue to keep back the question. When
she didn’t offer more, I left it at that.
“And what is it you call me? Mano brang— Something?” I felt
sheepish.
“Mano brangusis. My dear.”
Miro’s phone chirped, and he muttered, “Excuse me, please.”
I didn’t realize I was staring after him until Bogdana coughed softly.
Sliding my gaze to her, I winced at the smile she beamed at me.
“He’s something, isn’t he?” She tapped the side of her head.
“Bogdana, I have a confession,” I whispered. Leaning forward and
shooting a glance at where Miro was vehemently talking into the phone, I
dared to confess, “I saw you and their father after the battle of the castle.
When you told him to marry Astasia....”
My voice trailed off. I didn’t trust speaking about this with a man with
werewolf hearing in the distance.
Sorrow glistened in the woman’s knowing eyes. “It’s one of my biggest
regrets. Astasia has been nothing but trouble, although she comes across as
a Southern Peach.”
Miro jogged onto the porch. “Ivan has a trail to the wraith nest. I’m
going hunting.” Something dark blazed in his eyes, but he tore his gaze
away and bowed to Bogdana. “Always a pleasure, my lady.”
“I take it I’m not allowed to go hunt wraiths?” I grumbled under my
breath.
Those lips that I couldn’t stop thinking about kissing twitched. “Lil’
darlin’, until we have some more firearm safety lessons, I’m not takin’ you
anywhere near a battle.”
I pursed my lips. Did he have to add the thick Southern drawl? “Fine.
When do the lessons start?”
“Tomorrow,” Miro promised before jogging into the house.
I scrubbed my hands over my thighs. “Let’s get to work, ma’am.”
“Alright, well, if you’re ready?” Bogdana asked gently.
I nodded.
“Good,” she said, clapping her hands and folding them in her lap. “Let’s
pursue this interesting thread, mano brangusis. Miro thinks you can project
emotions onto someone. Why would he say that?”
The shaman looked canine by the way she cocked her head to examine
me. I would likely get my fingers bitten if I patted her head and asked her
who was a good girl.
I thought about her question before answering. “Probably because I’ve
been able to calm him down. But...he likes me. It’s more of a reassurance,
and he goes from death-con five to a more reasonable state of being. In both
forms,” I quickly added.
Bogdana’s eyebrows rose. “Both forms?”
I nodded. “Yes, I spent time with the beast last night. He’s still Miro. If
that makes sense.”
“Explain,” Bogdana commanded with a slight shake of her head.
I took a deep breath. “The way I figure it, it’s two sides to a coin. The
beast is Miro. But it was his base, villainous side that was separated and
given control over the wolf form. The conscience stays with the human
form. The wolf is chaotic, but the man is wracked with guilt because of his
morality.”
“But you survived an encounter, mano brangusis.”
“He won’t hurt me. I can’t understand why; I’m the one trying to stop
him.” I took a sip of sweet tea, hoping that she would confirm the theory
floating through my mind.
“This is good,” Bogdana said.
It wasn’t the answer I wanted. ‘You’re mine....’ Those words floated
through my mind. I wanted someone else to admit my suspicions.
Instead, I asked, “Have you looked more into the blood moon’s
significance?”
The shaman nodded. “I still stand by my theory that it’s a time marker.
But I can ask an old friend. See what his take on the matter is.”
Miro chose that moment to emerge from the house. He bristled with
weapons. A black tee shirt hugged his imposing frame, and in jeans and
boots, he cut a fierce figure. It was hard not to stare at those brawny arms.
He looked good.
Females and males alike would find him attractive, all darkness and
bottled ferocity. What I felt was something more. Something I was scared to
define.
“I’ll be back before sunset.” There was a hardness in his voice, begging
me to argue.
But after this morning, salt still stung the inner wounds.
I shrugged. “I’ll have dinner ready if you want some. I’m thinking
homemade pizzas on the grill.”
I didn’t hate him for the spanking. It was part of the blood oath. I’d
agreed to it! Hell, a dirty part of my mind couldn’t wait for it again. But the
fact that he hadn’t said one word about my success with the beast, that hurt.
It was like he didn’t want me to make progress. And there were still those
damn letters....
“Goodbye then,” Miro clipped.
I gave him a tight nod.
Bogdana rose. “I’ll walk you to your truck, mielasis.”
Darling. The ancient word rolled through my mind. The definition of
kindness was manifest in that woman. Bogdana was incredible.
I watched as she walked with Miro the garage. They disappeared for a
moment. When the shaman came out a few moments later, her lips were
pressed in a thin line. The frown lines didn’t smooth as she walked to her
own truck for her pipe.
Miro drove off, a bat out of hell. I winced.
The start of a second engine tore my gaze away from the werewolf to
the pack’s shaman. Pushing to my feet, I jogged down the steps. “Are you
leaving too, ma’am?”
Bogdana nodded. “This wraith nest is a nasty business. I need to get
back to the village, probably stop by my cottage for supplies first. I’m sorry,
but we’ll have to reschedule for tomorrow, mano brangusis.”
I gave her a tight smile, trying to push down the disappointment.
“Alright.”
“In the meantime, work on strengthening those mental barriers we
talked about. You’re a quick student, Adélaïde. But practice will build
perfection and stamina. That’s really the secret sauce to magic.” Bogdana lit
her pipe and puffed a few times. Instead of getting into her truck, she leaned
back against the frame. “About that other matter, don’t be too hasty in
thinking your ability to tame the beast is only because of an attraction,
mano brangusis. It could be that your relationship amplifies the skill. You
don’t do this to others?”
I shook my head. “Not that I know of. I mean, I was always the
peacekeeper in our orphanage. The other girls would get into fights, and I
would be the one to break it up.”
“I propose that you consider this.” Bogdana let out a puff of smoke.
“Tanus has one of the best libraries in the world at his disposal. Perhaps—”
She paused.
“I don’t want to go into town and risk being caught!” My heart pounded
in my chest.
“I’ll ask him when we have drinks tonight. As well as about his take on
the blood moon.” That smile on the shaman’s face could have brought kings
to their knees.
“Oh....” That raised more questions. “That’s wonderful! I’m glad you
two have a chance to talk again.”
Bogdana let out a short laugh and hopped into her pickup. She shut the
door and tapped the pipe against the open window, the smoldering herbs
falling to the ground. “You can ask me, you know.”
“It seems too private,” I confessed. “I hate and love that about my gift. I
learn people’s darkest secrets and then have to live with the knowledge.”
“I’ll make mine easier on you then. Vitslav was the man I adored. My
alpha—passion burning hotter than the sun. We grew up together, but my
parents were banished. I met a shade and learned to use my different
magics. The widowed Vitslav came back for me, and we faked my death so
I could return to the pack as a shaman. It was all very...complicated. It
meant parting ways with the shade. Tanus had his own commitments to his
guild, and I chose the pack over joining the guild and tapping into the
darker shadow magic.” Bogdana paused, looking through her windshield.
She might not be a psychic, but she was no doubt seeing the past as clearly
as I did. “I didn’t realize what I had in Tanus until I lost him.”
And you asked your mate to marry another. I wished she would talk
about that relationship with Miro’s father. Since I couldn’t bring myself to
ask, I would have to dig into the books Miro had.
“Maybe Fate is kind and will forgive my lapse in judgement.” With that,
Bogdana threw her truck into gear. “Have a beautiful day, mano brangusis.”
My dear. “Hey, wait, one more question.” I stepped close to the truck,
careful not to touch it out of habit. Bogdana arched a brow. “Is it possible I
know the old language? I keep picking up on the words you use with Miro.
Ponia, mielasis, and with me, mano brangusis means ‘my dear.’ How did I
know that before I even asked you to explain?”
“Anything is possible, Adélaïde.”
I jumped away as the truck began to roll forward. That cryptic parting
was the only answer I was getting. Mulling over the conversation, it clearly
was one big vague mess of half answers.
Deciding I wanted to think instead of paging through books, I turned to
walk to the great oak. There was a smashed bird bath. The lawn was
mowed, but here, stones were buried in the earth. It would make a
spectacular flower garden. Just like the one I saw when I was a little girl.
I knew that if I stepped back, I could frame this scene. The house in the
background with the eventually-to-be flowerbed. It would flourish and be
my favorite spot to read. I’d seen it. So, so many times.
What I’d never seen was Miro. What would happen to him? There was
no certainty that this pull meant we wound up together. Look at Bogdana,
she had stepped back to watch her soulmate marry another. Squishing my
eyes closed, I recollected all the visions I’d had of this place. Miro was
absent from the far future ones.
But they were just puzzle pieces.
All I knew was that the full moon started soon. The blood would come
in the middle of its reign. Sometime during that spell, the curse would
unravel.
A shiver of fear ran through me. Too soon, I would have answers. “I
would rather not know than see glimpses,” I whispered to the summer
breeze.
Rubbing my eyes, I blinked and looked at my home. Who’d have
thought that my home would come with a werewolf? And that I would be
crazy enough to want him to stick around? I laughed under my breath. Miro
fit in the picture I painted in my head. But it was what I wanted. Maybe I
could try tapping into my sight like I try blocking the historic snapshots?
Before I could think, yellow blasted through my mind, and I lurched to
the side.
The tree scraped against my cheek, the bark tearing it open. That was
the last thing I grasped before my senses were flooded with canary hues.
The future flashed before me—the creek, blood splattered over its bank.
Ivan Markovich, the man who’d DJed at the pack dinner, body shredded—
and then the horror cleared, the banana tinge dissipated.
It was a trap.
There was no picture of anything happening to Miro!
While Ivan’s fate was sealed, and nothing we could do would prevent
that, Miro didn’t have to walk into that trap.
I have to get to him! Body aching, I pushed to my feet. It was a
graceless sprint into the house. I stumbled twice, limbs begging me to lie
down after the intense blast from the beyond. Determination to save Miro
bolstered me through the pulses of pain.
The second step wasn’t where it should be. My foot missed, and I
dropped. Wood bit into my shins. A quick glance showed a scrape beading
with blood. But seconds later I was in the house.
The rotary phone took forever to dial. The beep and robotic voice told
me that Miro’s phone was off.
“No, no!” I yelled, clutching the ancient phone to my chest.
Viciously slamming the receiver down with my palm, I began the
process of dialing again. Svet’s line was live. The ringing had me dancing
on my toes. The other line clicked, and I shouted into the speaker.
“Svet! It’s a trap. Ivan dies. You have to pull back, you need more
forces or something before you go down to the creek.”
There was a beat of silence. “Explain everything, Addi.”
I sucked in a breath. “The creek bank, it leads deeper into the woods
where the wraiths have their nest. Ivan is going to go ahead, and he’ll die.
You have to order the rest to fall back!”
“Addi, I didn’t order this.”
My stomach bottomed out. Svet wasn’t following what I was saying.
“Miro got a call—he said you all were going hunting. Ivan Markovich
found the wraith nest!”
“I don’t know who called Miro or why, but no one told me,” Svet
growled. “I’ll call you back.”
The line clicked.
“But that means Miro’s headed straight into a trap!” I screamed into the
dead phone before smashing it back into the holder.
He can’t die.
The tick of common sense wasn’t comforting. He could get hurt. Badly.
There had to be a way to get to him—
The covered car.
Well, this wasn’t every day. This was a frickin’ crisis! Forgiveness
could be begged for later.
The keys were in the junk drawer with an eight-ball chain. I lost no time
running to the garage. One thought bounced in my mind despite the choking
panic. How didn’t Svet know? And it wasn’t like Ivan could explain. He
would be dead before we could ask. The malicious letters chanted in my
mind. There was something evil going on around here, and it had nothing to
do with Miro’s curse.
Bursting through the side door to the garage, I punched the button to
make the great double door go up. Before it was up, I ripped the cover off
the shiny green Nissan. The drift car gleamed back at me with a taunting
promise.
“Can you drive me, little one?”
The sleek door popped silently, but as I slid into the seat, I got the blast
of images of Miro and Svet, laughing and working on this car, and Miro
racing Svet down the back roads, the streetcar modified to handle the rough
gravel.
Instead of blocking the images, I embraced the past. I put my hand on
the stick and recollected how Miro had slammed his foot into the third
pedal. Why was there a third pedal?
Manual. The word chirped helpfully in the back of my mind.
“Shit—” I whispered.
Putting the key in the ignition, I channeled the memories of Miro
speeding around in this toy. My left foot pushed the third pedal down, and I
turned the key. So far, so good. I moved the stick to R, and then pressed on
the gas.
The car lurched.
But the engine still ran, and in jerking motions, the vehicle backed out.
When I was a safe distance from the structure, I played with pedals again.
First gear wasn’t too hard. But when I tried to shift into second, I killed the
engine.
Gritting my teeth, I closed my eyes. “I am going to drive this, just like
Miro does, and I’m going to drive it well.”
With how tight I squeezed my eyes closed, the stars on the back of my
lids danced in bright daffodil. Blinking open, the world was small but
strangely colored, but as my eyes adjusted the bright stars went away. It was
probably just phosphenes.
I restarted the car—and drove.
The clutch whined a little as I took a turn off the drive to go down a
back trail. But somehow, I managed to master this new skill. The
speedometer’s needle leaned hard to the right. It was undoubtably reckless.
But soon, taillights flashed ahead.
Laying on the horn, I flew toward the truck. With a blaze of red, Miro
braked hard. I slammed on my own brake, but forgetting to push in the
clutch, the engine died. The motion made me jolt hard.
“Ouch,” I muttered, rubbing where the belt caught me.
Miro ripped my door open. “What in the seven hells, Addi?!” He leaned
down, hands brushing over me, eyes searching for injury.
“I’m fine,” I ground out. “But you’re welcome!”
He froze. “You’re bleeding—and not just your face.”
“Tree.” I waved my hand. “Back porch. Not important right now. I had
to reach you.” Relief sagged through me, and I felt cold. The adrenaline had
nowhere to go and was pulsing recklessly through my bloodstream.
Eyes glaring down at me, he menaced, “This part of the swamp isn’t
safe. What are you doing off my property?”
“Saving your life, asshat,” I snapped. My fingers punched the seatbelt,
and it released with a quick slurp.
I didn’t like sitting here while he loomed and filled the doorway. I
pushed him aside and stood up, feet on the floorboard of the car. With the
extra inches, I was nearly as tall as him.
“There are creatures out here, ruthless and ready to devour you,” Miro
warned, anger dripping in his voice.
“Yeah, yeah, I live with one!”
There was a growl as Miro twitched his head to the side, eyes closing.
When he opened them, gold irises flashed bright. “Ouch, pet. You wound
me.”
My heart stopped. He was here. The beast.
“Hi to you too, beasty.” I cupped the side of his face. “How are you
here?”
“A neat trick I’ve learned,” he beamed.
“Alright, since you’ve come out to play, I’ll talk to you. The more
reasonable side of Miro.”
Miro’s lips pulled back in a feral smile. “You make my heart pitter-
patter, little dove. What’s up? Why did you come out here to chase daylight
asshat down?”
I looked around at the thickening shadows. It was day, but the beast was
here to talk to me. It really helped solidify the theory about this curse that
was running through my mind about their separation.
“It’s a trap, Miro. Ivan’s body will be ripped to shreds down by the
crick. But since I didn’t see you safe or wounded—” I cleared my throat
hard to keep the emotion from choking me “—I knew I had to try and reach
you.”
The werewolf pulled away, head thrown back. A keen howl burst from
his lips. I felt it in my bones. Rage and sorrow called through the trees. Any
enemy lurking in the trees now knew they’d lost the advantage. This
monster wouldn’t be surprised. His person—me—wouldn’t be hurt.
Protector. Fighter. Would-be lover.
Pride swelled in my chest. He might be split between man and beast, but
Miro was the culmination of something great. Something I very much
wanted.
When he looked back at me, Miro’s dark eyes had regained control. But
the beast simmered close to the surface.
“How did you find me? This path doesn’t come off the main road.”
I blinked. How had I known where to drive? “I don’t have a damn clue.
I just knew I had to reach you, and I found you.”
Miro grunted. After a pause, he said, “Thank you, red.”
It was gruff, but an apology nonetheless.
“I called Svet; he had no knowledge of this.” My words hardened
Miro’s eyes, turning them into blazing onyx stones.
“Something is very wrong, Addi. You need to get out of here.”
“Not without you.” I would have crossed my arms if I wasn’t bracing
myself against the door. “Come back to the house with me.”
I thought he was going to fight me. The muscle in his jaw clenched
tight. Nostrils flared as he took a deep inhale, scenting the air.
“Alright, let’s go.” Miro jerked his chin to the truck.
Relief snapped the arguments right off my tongue. “Oh, good!” I slid
down, folding back into the car. “I’m driving this back,” I added with a
sudden decision of wild abandon.
The spark of interest in his features was exactly what I was hoping for.
He lifted his hands and then shut the door.
Okay, I can do this. Impress the werewolf with how I handle his
precious baby. A strange energy simmered through me. I liked the way he
was watching me far too much.
Starting the engine was easy. I worked the car forward and backward to
turn it. All the pedals, the steering wheel, and the gear stick were hard
enough. The narrowness of the swamp road made it ten times harder. Trying
to act all cool and controlled with the adrenaline meant I killed the car.
Twice. Hands in his pockets, Miro leaned against the bed of his truck. Not
looking directly at him, I could feel his smile.
At least he’ll think I’m being cute. I would rather have had him see sexy
car-girl, someone powerful and able. I might be feminine, but I wasn’t girly
and mousy. Untold potential flowed through my veins, my magic was just
waiting to be tapped.
But right now, no matter how much I wanted to channel a vibrant
confidence, I looked silly.
Finally, I rolled down the passenger window. “I’m new to driving a
manual, and if you could turn this around, I’ll drive it back to practice,” I
drawled.
Maybe it was my dramatic eyelash batting or maybe he was in a better
mood than I’d anticipated, but Miro came over with a smirk on his beautiful
mouth. I climbed into the passenger seat to memorize the movements he
used to maneuver the car.
“I need some practice playing with your gear stick,” I said. I swear I
meant the car.
But that wasn’t how Miro took it.
“I’ll give you a stick to play with,” the predator said, voice rich with a
carnal promise.
A buzz of warmth spread through me. I swallowed hard. “Dirty wolf.”
Miro snatched my hand and put it on his abdomen, right under his belly
button.
The next move was mine. Dragging my gaze up to meet his, I inched
my fingers down.
“I don’t think you’ll let me do anything out here—in the open. A pity,
because I might not be in such a reckless mood later,” I whispered, secretly
thrilled with how wicked I sounded.
“I could find way to coax you,” Miro dared in a whisper.
I shook my head. “I have a date with a monster after dinner.”
That slammed down any playful connection. “We’ll see about that,”
Miro growled.
With a reluctant sigh, I pulled my hand back, not having found my
target.
In a series of quick motions, feet and hands working together, Miro
rounded the car. There was a certain grace to the way he made the vehicle
flow under his command. Exactly as he’d done in the memories driving
around with his brother. Thriving on the wild side, embracing the thrill of
being alive.
Don’t be mad at him. The debate about spending time with the beast—
everything else going on—it could all wait. There was no immediate
danger. This was a moment I should steal.
I slid my hand onto his.
A burst of yellow showed me that later this afternoon, Svet and a host of
heavily armed pack members would go to the creek and find Ivan’s body.
The next image was a flash of the same gruesome scene I’d already been
shown. But Miro was running through the trees on the Blackwater Manor’s
estate.
An unsteady breath exited my lungs. “Thank the Lord.”
Miro cocked a brow. “What was that?”
“I saw the future again—this time, more. You don’t meet the same fate
as Ivan.”
“But you think I would have if you didn’t come flying down the road in
my tuner?” Miro put the car in neutral, pulled the hand break, and turned to
watch me. He still didn’t understand my gift.
Hell, that made two of us.
“No. Before, I only saw a bit, and it scared me. I had to try and stop you
from walking into a trap.”
The desperation that was constricting my chest had me squeezing his
hand like a vice.
“I had no idea you could drive a stick shift,” Miro murmured, lifting our
joined hands and pressing his lips to mine.
“I didn’t,” I admitted. “There were images of you doing it, and I told
myself I would drive the car. And I did.”
“Huh, almost like you manifested your destiny,” he mused, squeezing
me tight. “Thank you, red. For coming for me.”
Something strong simmered in his eyes.
I hated to press the advantage. But it needed doing. “The first night of
the full moon is two sunsets away. I need to work with the beast, Miro. He
knows something you don’t.”
“Please don’t do this, Addi.” It was a request.
Which made it all the harder to refuse. “He didn’t hurt me last night. He
could have—you heard me offer.”
An honest-to-goodness shudder rolled through his thick frame.
“You know him, you’ve been talking with him a lot more recently. He’s
not going to hurt me, because...you won’t hurt me, Miro. You’re in control,
both during the curse and the day.”
There was a long pause. It wasn’t until something in the swamp caught
his attention that he seemed to jolt out of a mental debate. “Alright,” he
answered. “But I don’t like this.”
I sagged in relief. “No more blood oaths?”
Miro snorted. “Not tonight. Now, let’s get the frick out of here.”
Grinning like a mad woman, I moved into the driver’s seat. “Thanks for
trusting me, wolfman.”
He heard me through the door shutting. A small smile sent me speeding
down the swamp road. Wild and free, I drove that green toy home with the
smooth grace of a seasoned racer.
If you want to act like a monster, I’ll make a beast who consumes you.
By night and by day, nature will be split.
Until your wolf is tamed, the beast will have the power of destruction
he so badly desires.
The words stared back at me from the pieces of paper, taunting me with
their riddle. A light breeze played across my skin, cooling it from the heat
of the day. The tin box sat on the patio side table, as did the empty plate
with pizza stains. I licked the taste-tester of chocolate frosting off the back
of a fork, eyes burning a hole in the piece of notebook paper. It made so
much sense. Whatever was happening between Miro and me, it was making
the beast come out during the day. And he wasn’t destructive. He was
tender. Obsessive, yet reverent about all things concerning me. At night, the
beast wasn’t pure rage and manic energy pursuing each whim.
“Am I taming the beast?” I whispered.
The wind didn’t respond.
Could it be that simple? It was a good theory, one that needed a bit more
testing. Where I got hung up was this split in nature business. It was still
like speaking to two different individuals—yet not so different in many
ways. My cheeks warmed as I thought of the masculine form, both lupine
and humanoid.
The shadows fell long in the backyard. Svet had visited shortly after we
arrived home. He and Miro disappeared in the swamp for a few hours.
When Miro came back, he grabbed a slice of pizza, shoveling the food in
his mouth as he took off to the bayou yet again. We’d hardly spoken two
words. But now, not bound by a blood oath, I could sit out here on the
porch. And any minute now, I was expecting company.
I’d better grab his food. I rose, going back inside. I cut a thick slice of
cake, tucked a fork and napkin under the plate, and grabbed the grilled steak
that was resting in the dish.
A creak outside was the only clue that I was no longer alone.
Turning with a smile, I greeted the beast. “Hi, again. Can I offer you
dessert? It’s rare.”
The monster’s eyes glowed molten yellow. “You cooked for me?” I
couldn’t place the emotion in his voice. Gruff and gravelly, there was a
richness that sent a shiver down my spine.
“Yeah, I know how much protein you eat, Miro.” I didn’t move. For the
moment, I was safe from the predator in here. “I didn’t think the pizza you
ate before your form change was enough.”
“Bribing me with food,” the beast growled, crossing his meaty arms
over his chest. Whatever I’d just heard, it was now gone.
“It’s not bribery, it’s dinner,” I snapped. It wasn’t fun to have my
gestures of kindness misconstrued with ulterior motives. Sure, I wanted to
talk to beasty Miro, but it was just for information.
“I don’t want the curse to be broken. I’ve told you.”
“Then why the hell are you here talking to me?”
He shrugged.
“You know what, beasty. Fine, be that way. I’m going to enjoy this
ribeye rare for breakfast and you can eat mushy oats.” I lifted the dish of
meat. “Ooh, it smells so good. I think I’ll have a bite right now!”
I set my cake down and took the meat between my teeth. It was
unladylike, but I tore the piece with my molars.
The beast whimpered, prowling close. “I’m starving, pet.”
My heart melted at the plea. I tore another piece with my fingers and
tossed it to him. That jaw snapped closed like a bear trap.
“Mmm, that is good. But that’s not what I’m in the mood for.”
“Cake?” I took a piece that had fallen off my slice. Tipping my head
back, I dropped it into my mouth.
“Get that fine ass out here, right now,” he snarled, claws digging into
the doorframe.
“Are you going to be nice?” I demanded. “I can easily just go upstairs,
draw a bath, and eat my cake alone.”
A ruthless, unforgiving snarl escaped his lips. “Don’t do that.”
I arched a brow, resisting the urge to tap my foot.
“Asshat says you want an apology for my rudeness.” The werewolf let
out a long breath. “Fine. I’m sorry, Addi. I shouldn’t have questioned your
kindness.”
“Thank you,” I rasped. Grabbing both plates of food, I brushed past his
furry body as I exited the safety of the house. I set the items down on the
small patio table.
The beast pounced before I could turn. Pinning my shoulders between
his paws, his long tongue came out, and he licked the edge of my mouth.
“You missed some frosting there.”
Spinning in his arms, I wrapped mine around his neck. He lifted me,
holding me close against his body. I resisted the urge to wrap my legs
around his waist.
Face-to-face, I spoke to my beast. “Someone’s out to get you, big guy.”
I ran my hand over the back of his head, gazing fondly over his lupine
features.
“Someone wants me dead, and someone wants the curse broken.” The
beast lifted his shoulders effortlessly. “I’m not letting either happen. I’m
staying right here. With you, pet.”
With me. My heart leapt, body tingling with the dark promise. But the
words that poured out of my mouth were a cold dash of water to that
declaration. “The curse is already breaking, Miro. Even now, you don’t
have as firm a grasp over daylight Miro. You come out and your control is
merging. You’re becoming one instead of being two sides of a coin. You
can’t stop this.”
“That’s not how it works, Addi!” he cried, desperation making his voice
thick. “If the curse breaks, I will vanish. Asshat will stay. I can’t let you do
that. Maybe...maybe you should go.”
A painful vice cinched my heart. I tried to push away, but he held me
close.
He would do that? Get rid of me? So that he could stay to prowl through
the night.
But...that wasn’t going to happen. This house becomes my home. I’m not
going anywhere.
I didn’t say it aloud. I didn’t want to spook him with the visions of the
future that I knew better than the back of my hands. But even knowing that,
his words hurt more than they should have. It was time to call his bluff, see
if that was how he really felt.
“The full moon starts one more sunset from now. The middle night of
its three day reign, it turns red,” I explained. “I’m here five more nights,
counting tonight, so don’t fight Fate. I’ll leave after; I only had to stay here
until it turns red and begins to fade.”
“If I can’t send you away now, how can I bear it then?” The beast
clutched me tight. The werewolf form was insanely strong. I choked, and he
let up only enough to let me breathe. “Alright, here’s my idea. Give me the
next few nights, Addi. Give me time with you alone, without daylight
asshat ruining it. Let me convince you why you shouldn’t break the curse—
why I should remain and not my other half.” While it was phrased as a
question, it was only a formality, and my answer wouldn’t matter.
Why is he so sure that he’ll be the one to go? That only the daylight
version will remain. Maybe I had better rethink this.
Was Fate going to make me choose between them? No! No! I squeezed
my eyes closed, reaching into my mind for the power that pulsed in the
recesses. The demand for an answer went out into the beyond—
There wasn’t any yellow-tinted answer.
Reopening my eyes, I shook my head. “I don’t know what’s going to
happen, beast.”
He nodded once. “Five more nights, starting now. Please, pet.”
“For the length of the full moon,” I responded. The somber mood was
cloying, like a thick humidity. We needed something to lighten it. Quickly.
“What do you have in mind, monster?” I asked, forcing a smile on my lips.
He shrugged. “Spend time with me. Eat. Talk. Sleep. Get to know me—
make your decision as to who gets to stay after that time.”
I pursed my lips. This didn’t add up. How I interpreted the curse, what I
saw...was I really going to have to make a choice between them? Tame the
beast. Why the hell were these things always vague as shit?
To relieve some of the tension, I responded to only one of the things
he’d said. “I don’t know if I can wrap my mind around having sex with a
werewolf—the form, I mean.”
“I meant sleep sleep. But if you want the goods, I can deliver.” He
moved forward, hot breath tickling my ear. “You’ll feel so damn good, pet.
I’ll worship your body as it was meant to be.”
He stole my breath. Carnal need replaced the air.
“Let’s see how it goes,” I stammered. “I can use this time to house-
break you.”
“I can’t be tamed, pet.”
You already have. And he knew it too, but if it took him time to admit it,
then so be it. “I can be very persuasive, husband.”
As I spoke, I pressed my lips against the rough skin of his chest, where
the fur was thinnest.
A deep growl rumbled in his ribs.
Things were going to get hot and out of control fast. I pulled back and
asked, “Have dinner with me in the dining room?”
It was an insane idea, but immediately after asking it, I loved it. A
fairytale come true.
“You would break asshat’s wards?” the beast asked incredulously.
“I’m not sleeping outside.” I scrunched up my nose.
“Would you let a monster in your bed, Addi?” he purred, soft and
seductive.
While I shrugged and tried to channel an air of nonchalance, heat blazed
on my cheeks at the ravenous way he stared at me. “It’s your bed, Miro.
You belong there, don’t you?”
“Oh, pet,” he growled, body shivering violently. “You’re messing with a
dangerous current. Are you sure you can handle the tempest?”
Could I?
To avoid answering, I tapped his shoulder and made to slide down his
body. Lowering me gently, the beast waited while I went into the house for
a flathead screwdriver from the junk drawer. I returned and began to scrape
at the runic symbols. My back to him, I could feel his predatorial gaze. Prey
knows when it’s being watched.
And I was his.
That thought...excited the hell out of me.
“That’s enough,” the beast barked.
I swept my hand and gave him a little bow. “Welcome home, beast.”
Clenched carefully in his clawed hands were the plates of food, napkins,
and my fork. He let out a long breath, facing down the door as if it was his
executioner. And then...he stepped inside.
“It’s the first time I’ve been under a roof after sunset in ages.” He
flashed me a smile that was both sad and delighted.
Instead of sharing the moment, doubt plagued me.
What if one does have to disappear? I swallowed that terrible thought
and tried to focus on the joys of the presence. I moved to the chair that had
become mine and was about to sit, when Miro clicked his tongue.
“Not here, pet.” The beast padded through the kitchen.
Puzzled, I followed him. The dining room. A little thrill of delight ran
through me. This room, formal and regal, felt poised for action. As if the
very atmosphere knew something incredible was about to happen. My pulse
ratcheted up several notches, and I couldn’t help grinning like an idiot.
“You’ve had meals with your daylight husband. Let me do it better,” the
monster said as he set down his food. “Would you be a lamb and go into the
kitchen for the bottle of Bordeaux that’s in the pantry?”
“When did you buy wine?” I laughed, moving to do as he asked.
“I didn’t. Asshat did to impress you at lunch tomorrow.”
I paused. “Lunch?”
The beast nodded. “He was going to take you on a picnic back by the
bayou. Under the willows and shit.”
“I see.” I suppressed a smile as I hurried back into the kitchen.
My chest constricted. Daylight Miro had to be fuming that we were
going to take the wine right now. I’ll make it up to him tomorrow. It sucked
that they were competing for me in a way. But for a girl that had never had
one boyfriend, having two—albeit fake—husbands living in one werewolf
was quite a nice change.
The glasses were dusty, so I rinsed them out. Grabbing the bottle of
wine, I hurried back into the dining room.
A fire blazed in the hearth, and the beast stood waiting behind my chair
to let me sit. “I thought a fire might be a nice touch,” he said, his voice a
touch...sheepish.
A shy monster.
Courting me.
I ran forward, pausing only to set the wine and glasses on the table,
before throwing my arms around him. “Thank you,” I breathed, not trusting
myself to speak properly.
I pulled back, blinking hard.
“Why the tears, little one?”
I coughed, clearing my throat. “This is all just so...nice.” This is home.
“Ah, happy tears.” He flashed me a lupine grin. “Shall we?”
As we ate, an amiable mood settled over the room. The fire crackled and
popped. With the overhead lights off, the bright flames cast a cozy, hushed
glow over the space. It turned out, the beast had better table manners than
most humanoid creatures. He insisted on a slice of cake after finishing his
steak, saying that the chocolate being poisonous only applied to canine
animals and in large quantities with high cocoa percentages.
“That was probably the nicest dinner I’ve ever had,” I admitted.
“You ate two pieces of cake. I hardly call that dinner.”
I shrugged. “So?”
“I love a girl that can eat—and drink.” He nodded to the wine.
I grabbed his claw, holding it tight. An electricity exploded between us
and made him catch his breath. Pushing past the warm feelings that were
racing through my body at his touch, I looked him dead in the eye. “Miro—
daylight Miro—I know you can hear me. I want to thank you for the wine.
I’m sorry we ruined your lunch plans, but I want you to know it was
delicious and very thoughtful.”
“You deserve to be spoiled, pet. Asshat is happy to have helped.” The
beast reached with his other hand, and clasping mine, he lifted me to my
feet. “Now, you get that fine little ass upstairs and draw that hot bath. Don’t
you worry about the dishes. I’ll come and check on you in a bit.”
“Thank you, Miro,” I whispered. “Thank you for tonight.”
“Just to be clear, that was to me and not asshat?”
Fate, he was a jealous, possessive asshole. “Take the compliment.” I
bopped his nose.
“Watch it, pet.”
I booped him again.
There was a pause where we stared hard at one another.
Run....
Knowing it wasn’t wise to taunt a beast, I turned and fled. Dark laughter
followed me as I raced upstairs. I shed my clothing, taking a moment to
fold it up and set it on the footstool of the armchair in his bedroom. The
water ran hot, and I was about to go to the shower for some soap gel to
make bubbles when I noticed on the ledge there was a tray, stone with
stainless steel handles, that held a candle, matches, and an assortment of
bath accessories.
I brought both hands to my throat. Miro had gone into town—or had
someone go on his behalf—and stopped at one of my favorite shops. A card
with the Purple Fern decal on it sat tucked beside the candle. My fingers
trembled as I grabbed it.
To my bride. Thank you for all that you do, helping me break this
curse.
Tears blurred my vision, and I clutched the card to my chest. Only
belatedly did I realize this wasn’t the beast’s doing. He was, once again,
spoiling daylight Miro’s generosity.
Spinning on my heel, I snatched a towel and marched downstairs. I was
going to give him a piece of my mind. He couldn’t ask to woo me, then use
all of daylight Miro’s tricks!
The beast wasn’t there. The dining room fire was now coals, stoked and
ready to burn away. The dishes were dripping in the rack on the counter,
and the back door was flung open. I peered into the yard, and not seeing
anything, shut the door. Dejectedly, I returned upstairs. I realized I’d
wanted to yell at him, but the fiery sparks of our relationship were
delicious, and...I missed him. Why would he just disappear?
The bubbles were all but popped, and I was debating pulling the drain since
I was getting sleepy. A silent tap on the door had me jerking upright.
“Hello?” I squeaked, hating how my voice sounded.
“Pet, may I come in?”
“Um—hang on!” I reached for the plug, and turned on the faucet for
hot, fresh water. In my scrambled haste, I dropped the bottle of bubble bath,
but managed to get the top off.
“Addi?”
“Yes—yes!” I rushed to respond, mixing more bubbles into the water.
The door creaked open, and I swished the new bubbles toward my
breasts. Those bright yellow eyes narrowed, fixated on my chest.
“Hi, big guy,” I breathed, moving to rest my chin on the edge of the tub.
Slowly those golden eyes found mine. A thrill rippled down my spine as
the werewolf watched me. “How do you like your bath?”
“I love it, but nighttime Miro—” my voice grew a touch sharp “—you
didn’t do this. Daylight Miro did.”
“So?” the beast growled.
“So I’m just letting you know, you won’t get away with taking credit for
it.”
The beast stalked forward. Even with the bubbles, I’d never felt more
exposed. And the strange thing, I didn’t mind being naked in front of the
monster. He crouched beside the tub, setting down the wine glasses and
bottle that I didn’t notice he was carrying. Those lethal claws shot out, and
he clasped my face between his palms. “I don’t need asshat to woo you,
pet.”
I swallowed hard. “I never said that you did.”
“But you implied it when you suggested I was stealing his ideas. The
bath was my idea, and he sent a pack member to get the supplies. Did you
ever think of that?”
“No,” I whispered, the coil of fear in my stomach twisting deliciously at
the brutal tone of his voice.
The beast nodded once, sharply. “Alright then. Now, would you like a
glass of wine?”
“Mhmm,” I murmured.
Reaching down, the beast gingerly grasped a glass and filled it. He held
it out, and my fingers wrapped around both his and the stem.
“Thank you, Miro, for the bath goodies.”
“You like it?” Uncertainty wavered his voice. It was such a raw,
unnatural emotion for a fearsome beast that my heart pinched with feeling
for him.
“I do! So much....” I smiled, and before I could think better of it, I
added, “Would you want to join me?”
The crack of glass preceded the goblet portion falling to the ground. It
shattered, spilling rich, burgundy liquid on the tiles. I hissed, jerking my
hand away.
But Miro snatched my fingers. “You’re hurt!” he growled.
Pissed off fury danced in his eyes.
The protest that I was fine died on my lips as the beast bent down. His
tongue shot out and lathed over my bloody finger. It was warm. The action
stole my breath.
Eyes half hooded, the beast groaned. “Sweet and yet with a pungent
spice. Pet, your blood is the most exotic thing I’ve ever tasted.”
I gasped, heat coursing down my spine to pulse between my legs.
Twice more that thick, hot tongue brushed over my finger. And then,
Miro handed it back. I tore my gaze away from him to look at the counter.
“Would you grab me a bandage? I don’t want to bleed all over the bath
bubbles.”
“No need,” he murmured. “Look.”
I did. “What the—?!”
The beast grinned. “Werewolf saliva has healing properties. Did you
notice that when you scraped your arm on the porch that first night?”
“I guess with everything going on, I didn’t realize it.” As I spoke, I
watched the deep gash in my finger was scabbed over, fast fading into a
pink scar.
“Let me clean up this mess, and then I’ll join you,” Miro said as he rose.
“Oh, no, that’s okay, I’ll get it later,” I protested.
But the beast shook his furry head. “No, I’ll mop it with a rag. I don’t
want anything else getting cut.”
While the hulking mass of monster cleaned the floor, I turned off the
tap. Being this relaxed, it was hard to push away the drowsy feeling. But I
wanted to bathe with him, not go to bed just yet. Looking over the selection
of bath accessories, I forced away the exhaustion and considered the two
oils. One was sandalwood and the other myrrh. Both were rich, royal
scents. But they were also more masculine. I chose the myrrh.
“If your brother is pack alpha, that makes you a prince of sorts,” I said,
phrasing it more as a question than a statement and turning off the tap. If he
was coming in, we didn’t need more water.
The beast grunted. “He’s a prick.”
“He’s your brother,” I chided.
The beast dumped the dirty, glass-filled rag into the trash. Pinning me
with a look, he growled, “Don’t you dare pull that out and wash it.”
“But— I can— It’s salvageable!”
He held up a claw. Advancing, he placed it on my lips. “I said no, little
one.”
“It’s wasteful,” I garbled around his firm touch.
“I’ll buy you a thousand washcloths, Addi. Think nothing of it. You’re
not my maid or housekeeper. You’re my bride. And if you’ll choose me, I’ll
make sure you never have to lift a finger around here.”
I hmphed. It was a sweet offer, but he didn’t get me if he thought I
wanted to sit around and be pampered. Now was not the time to start that
argument, however.
“Get in here,” I demanded against the finger still pressed on my mouth.
It was almost a laughable sight to watch the mass of muscle fold itself
into the tub. But this was more of a bathing pool than an average soaking
tub. I sat closest to the tap, and most of the bubbles were down at my end.
I locked eyes with the beast. Time stilled.
The bath soap produced an enticing scent. Warmth scalded my skin, but
it wasn’t only from the water. The longer we watched one another, the more
the carnal need to do something with him built. My fingers itched to touch
him, explore this incredible supernatural creation that was neither man nor
wolf but a mutated combination of both. Powerful and cunning, I wanted to
scoot close to my monster and make a physical connection with him.
The overflow drain sucked the water out, making the level less
precarious. With a press of my fingers, I closed it. And then I moved
forward, keeping the bubbles strategically covering my chest. Yes, I’d
stripped a few days ago, but the bra had stayed on. And now there was an
intimacy in being in the same space as him that I wanted to preserve a little
while longer. I grabbed the bottle of myrrh and poured some of the
luxurious oil into my hand. Then I rubbed it over his chest, working my
fingers deep into the muscles.
“You can move onto my lap to better reach,” he offered, but didn’t push.
Which was exactly what decided for me. I scooted even closer, pushing
his legs straight and straddling his thighs.
With a moan, the beast tipped his head back against the ledge. “That
feels so good, pet.”
Laughing softly, I moved my fingers up his throat, pushing and pulling
the muscles and sinew. “I bet it does. You have a lot of stress pent up in
your body. And this is the oil of kings, so it’s only fitting I use it on my
wolf prince—the lord of the beasts.”
His head snapped straight, and his gaze locked with mine. “I can’t lose
you, Addi.”
“You won’t,” I promised.
“There are enemies, fiendish brutes that roam the earth. I need to be
able to protect you.”
“What are you saying?” I paused the massage to press my fingers deep
into a knotted muscle, pulling the flesh tight.
“I have to work with daylight asshat, bargain with him. He can’t re-
ward the door. I need to be able to get in here if you’re here, if an enemy,
Fate-forbid, were to slip inside.”
“You’re not going to hurt me. We’ll make a strong case. Daylight Miro
will have to see it’s for the best.”
“After tonight, I think he’ll agree.”
I smirked. “That you didn’t set his house on fire in the dining room.”
The beast snorted. “No. But...something happened while I was doing the
dishes.”
I froze. Water sluiced as he raised his claw to brush a lock of hair
behind my ear.
“You have nothing to fear, pet.”
“What happened? Was it the letters?” I demanded, panic lacing my
voice.
“No—that is another aspect we need to work out with asshat.” The beast
clasped my head tightly, pulling my hair.
“Well?”
“Some malevolent asshole thought he could come onto my property and
take my bride. I would have shredded him too, if his keeper hadn’t shown
up and saved his bitch ass.”
Keeper. Malevolent. “Miro, who came over just now?” I asked
carefully, my voice getting low.
“That shade and his minion.”
Kane. “The nightwalker? The nightwalker found me!” My heart
pounded in my ears. He would tell my sister. That monster was her special
person, I’d seen it. There was no way he would keep this from Margot.
The beast reared forward, clutching me tight. “He won’t touch you,
Addi.”
I shook my head hard. “It’s not that I’m afraid of him—”
“Then what? I smell your fear!”
“He’s working with my sister. If Margot finds out where I am, she could
come and mess things up.”
Miro ran the calloused palm of his clawed hand down my back very
slowly. The rough skin tickled my back. At my hips, he stopped, and
retraced the length of my spine. “Your sister is working with an
abomination?”
“Nightwalkers aren’t abominations,” I snapped.
“They’re the result of magic gone wrong. How is that not an
abomination?” he asked.
I shook my head. “I’m not going to quibble with you. To Tanus, the
nightwalker is more than a tool. I’m hoping Margot has realized that too,
because their futures are linked. He’s going to play a very important part in
her life, and it’s because he falls in love with her.”
Miro scoffed, but a second realization was fast coming to me.
“That’s why he came for me! Kane wants to take me back to Margot!” I
clasped my hands by my mouth, biting down on my thumb knuckle.
“I’m not letting him take you, pet.”
“But if Margot finds out....” But I stopped short.
“Tell me about your sister.”
Resisting a yawn, I smiled sadly. “We met at the orphanage. Our souls
bonded stronger than if we were blood related. Some people call it a bosom
friend. And Margot is—she’s my best friend. But she’s smothering. It
sucked growing up with these gifts, and no one bothered to try and help me
control them. Not until Bogdana. So Margot...well, she was the best. But
she’s brave and rash, living life on the outskirts. She goes to concerts and
loves heavy metal. She’s simply...amazing.”
Miro hummed. “But?”
“But she pushes me. And while I like it, I’m also more of a homebody.”
I stumbled over the words. The secret was right on the tip of my tongue.
Any more of that wine, and I probably would have spilt it.
The beast sensed something because he narrowed his eyes. I knew he
was going to drag the truth out of me. He could probably smell it, damn
him.
I did the only thing I could. I reached for more oil, and then lowered my
hands into the water. His nostrils flared when he realized what I was going
for.
“Addi,” he groaned.
“Sshhh,” I whispered. “Lie back and relax, werewolf.”
The beast obeyed, head tipped back once again with eyes closed tight.
I wrapped my fingers around his thick cock and pulled gently. I read
romance novels; I was familiar with the basics. However, handling this very
impressive tool was an entirely different matter. After stroking it a few
times, I rubbed my thumb over the round tip. It really was like a mushroom,
even though I hated the comparison. Anatomically, it was similar to a
humanoid penis, but there was a bulge at the base, like a knot. It swelled
twice as thick as his girth. Weren’t testicles supposed to be floppy in a
wrinkled sack? There was no way in hell I was going to ask!
“Does this feel good?” I asked, voice shaking slightly. While this was
fun, exploring and pleasing him, there was a deep ache that throbbed in my
own core.
Miro cracked a bright gold eye at me. It was molten with lust. “Yes, my
little virgin bride, it’s amazing.” I must not have looked convincing,
because he added, “Don’t be shy, Addi. Whatever you want to do, however
far you want to take things, it’s in your hands. I’m going to enjoy the ride,
whatever you give me.”
It was a kind and trusting sentiment. It warmed me, bolstering my
confidence. “Well then,” I murmured, “just relax and let me do all the
work.”
I pumped my hand over the rigid flesh while I stroked little circles over
the tip. My insides clenched, imagining this rigid shaft pumping in and out
of me. It wouldn’t be that weird. Aside from the fact that he was huge and
might not fit.
A shudder ran through his frame. Raking a claw over his head, the beast
let out a hiss between his teeth. “You’re tormenting me, pet.”
“Good,” I purred. You could use a little taming.
I worked my hand faster, gripping tighter. My chest rose out of the
water, but I didn’t care. The combination of air and need made my nipples
harden and tingle. The beast inhaled sharply.
“Let it go,” I urged, slowing my hand down to reach the turgid knot at
his base. He was getting close to climax. When I squeezed the knot, the
beast groaned. I swallowed the grin lest it betray my voice. “Do you have
something you want to ask me?”
One golden eye cracked open to glare at me. I squeezed again,
massaging the knot that no doubt throbbed as badly as I did.
“You want me to beg for it?” he growled.
I shrugged. “All you have to say is please.”
A flash of teeth, and Miro shook his head. “That’s not going to happen.”
In one fluid motion, I rose. Water splashed to the sides of the tub, and
soap bubbles trickled down my body. “I’ll bid you good night then.”
An honest to Fate whimper slipped from his lips. Lifting his hands,
slowly, carefully, as if approaching a wild animal, the beast reached for me.
“It’s not in the nature of princes to grovel. Please...forgive me?”
I offered him a small smile. “Always.”
But I didn’t sit back down.
The moment drug on, the bubbles all but falling off my skin. Still, we
stared at one another. I could see the wheels in his mind churning. Finally,
he let out a harsh exhale.
“Addi?”
“Yes?”
“Get down here and finish what you started.”
I smirked. “What’s the magic word, beasty?”
Razored fangs gnashed. Breathing hard, he remained reclined in the tub,
at my mercy. “Aarrrgh...please?” The word choked struggling to get out.
I folded back into the water, leaning forward and reaching for him. The
rasp of pleasure vibrated through his whole body. In tantalizingly precise
movements, I stroked his shaft. The knot swelled thick, and I shuddered to
think what it would feel like inside me. Could I do that? Be intimate with
this werewolf? He is my husband after all. And on days like today, in all
these stolen moments, he didn’t feel like a fake mate, but rather, a real
partner.
Both parts of this male—man and wolf.
There was one thing holding me back from culminating those brewing
feelings.
I needed to be honest with him about my future here.
I wanted to stay; this was my home. If it came with a husband, who
better than Miro? Even split like this, he was incredible. The doubt that
lingered in my mind was if he really wanted me. Wanting to see me as more
than a job wasn’t the same as building a future.
“Addi!” he groaned, bucking his hips into my hand. “Hell, dove.
Please!”
That time it was for real. I had him completely in the palm of my hand.
Literally. I squeezed his testicles and kneaded the balls gently in my hand.
His whole frame jerked hard. The orgasm ripped through him, making
every muscle convulse. Thick ropes of seed exploded into the water. I
stroked a few times to milk the last dregs of pleasure from his being.
Miro lay there, panting.
I pulled the drain on the tub, letting the water swirl past us. Although
need still laced my veins, the chill of the room compared to the heat from
the water increased the exhaustion that I was struggling to hide.
Unable to keep it back any longer, a yawn escaped my lips.
The beast quirked a brow. “Am I boring you, pet?”
I laughed. “Not in the least. But the past few nights have been a change
to my sleep schedule. That plus the wine and warm bath, and I’m ready to
sleep.”
Miro coughed, clearing his throat. As a werewolf, it sounded more like
hacking.
“May I join you, Addi?” the beast asked. His confidence sounded
forced. Not that a monstrous brute like him could be mistaken as timid. But
this was the third time he’d made an intimate request and gotten a touch
shy.
“I would love that,” I whispered, smiling over at him.
We stood, and I used the detachable faucet to rinse off the beast. He
stepped onto the bathmat and then took a towel to hold out to me. Once I
was cocooned in the fuzzy cotton warmth, he pulled me close. “You
surprise me, red.”
I stilled at the name. “Hmm...how so?”
Those eyes were still yellow, but they weren’t as bright.
“You’re not timid, nor are you fearful in the least.” The beast bent his
head and tapped his muzzle against my forehead. “You stand there, all
naked and glorious, not bothered. Just like a werewolf female.”
He sees me as one of his own kind. My insides lit up like a freaking
Christmas tree. “Would you expect anything less from a werewolf’s bride?”
Miro growled, scooping me into his arms. He plodded into the bedroom,
ripped back the duvet, and laid me out on the bed. Stepping back, he
gripped the back of his meaty neck with his claw. “Do you want pajamas or
a tee shirt or something to sleep in?”
I shook my head. “I’ll sleep in the buff.”
Those eyes glowed molten once more. “Let me dry out my fur, and I’ll
join you.”
Another yawn broke over my lips as I nodded to him. Miro disappeared
into the bathroom. This was all so perfect. A dream come true. Waiting for
him, I fell asleep to the sound of the hair dryer.
The blaring of my phone jolted me out of a pleasant dream. Rolling over
with a colorful Slavic curse, I snatched the device off my nightstand.
Something very strange was happening and—
Addi moved.
The phone clattered to the floor. I looked at my hands, flexing and
curling the ten digits.
“When did you cede control?” I snapped at the beast.
He hmphed, annoyance flickering through his presence into mine. “She
was asleep. If we duked it out, your infernal thrashing and whimpering
would have disturbed her.”
And then...I fell asleep? Not even realizing that I was in control.
There was no response from the beast.
“Miro?” Addi cautiously sat up, clutching the blanket to her chest, a
motion I caught from the corner of my eye.
Lifting my gaze to focus, her visage stole my breath. That crown of fire
cascaded around her naked shoulders, spilling over my dark bedding. My
dick and I both liked the sensual promise.
“Someone called you,” she murmured.
Whatever reality was trying to steal this moment could wait.
“Good morning, beautiful. How was your night?”
Cheeks flushing, Addi tipped her head, hair spilling forward to veil her
gorgeous face.
“Don’t do that,” I whispered, reaching to push back a lock of hair. Once
it was tucked behind her ear, I slid my touch under her chin and tipped her
head up with my fist.
Those clear grey eyes lifted, flecks of green sparkling deep in their
stormy depths. A man could lose his soul in those eyes.
“You let the beast into the house, into the bath...into your bed. And then
you hide from me.” No matter how hard I tried, a note of pain slipped into
my voice.
“He might be a monster, but at least he’s honest.”
Her words stabbed me. My chest constricted as a sharp cramp coiled
through my torso. Those damn letters.... “Am I doomed?”
Addi snapped her head back and forth. “No, wolfman! I don’t think
that.”
“How do we fix this? I don’t even know where to start.” The
vulnerability in my voice was real. I’d never shown it to another, not even
my brother. But with Addi, it was easy. There was a terrible strength in
letting her see this side of me.
“You look weak, asshat.”
Leaning forward, Addi laid her head on the curve of my shoulder. Those
lean arms wrapped around my torso. “Start a fresh page.”
Draping my arms around her, I let out a shuddering breath. “I owe you
an explanation. Those letters.”
Addi reached to rest a finger on my lips. “Sshhh. When I say fresh page,
I mean we start with something more fundamental, more primal.”
Desire shot through me, a hot arrow aimed straight for my dick.
But Addi continued, “We quit working against one another. That trust
we were supposed to build, remember. You quit trying to direct my every
move. Quit treating me as something fragile that needs protection. I’m here
to help you. See me that way, and the rest will fall into place.”
I swallowed past the lump in my throat. “Alright, red.”
The blast of my phone screamed into the moment. A growl vibrated
through my chest. Addi turned her head to press her lips against the
animalistic reaction.
“You’d better see who it is, at the very least,” she said against my lips.
“Yeah, and rip the throat out of whoever dares interrupt.” The beast
shifted with vicious energy.
He wasn’t wrong. But giving into that destructive vengeance wasn’t my
style.
Clutching Addi tighter, I moved over the side of the bed, muscles
clenched tight to not fall off. I snatched the still bleating device. It was my
brother. The fact that he’d called twice showed his insistence. And I didn’t
want him showing up, banging on my door.
I flicked the call. “What?”
The moment the words came through the other end, I immediately
regretted my sharp tone.
“Say that again,” I breathed.
Addi’s arms had tightened around me. Svet’s terrible news was loud
enough to be heard even without lupine hearing.
“It’s gone, Miro!” Svet exploded. “Houses, burned.”
“Was anyone injured?” I demanded.
“No, thank fuck.” Svet was breathing hard. “Miro, they’re looking at
me. I—I can’t do this alone. I need my sword, brother.”
Me. The alpha needed me.
“We’ve dealt with crises before,” I reassured him. “The flooding two
years ago.”
“Father was alive then,” Svet snapped. “And this isn’t a natural disaster.
Someone did this. We were attacked, brother!”
A knot tightened in my gut. “Explain.”
“There was a warning scribbled on my door last night. I thought it was a
prank—you know how the kids can be—and I went to bed.”
“What did it say?” I said tightly.
“‘He isn’t playing properly. So I’m going to up the stakes,’” Svet
snarled. “I couldn’t find a scent.”
Addi gasped.
Ice prickled down my spine. “We’re on our way.”
“Good, good—okay,” my brother stammered. He shouted something to
those around him about the wreckage being too hot to touch.
With a click, the call ended.
Svet was right. This was the first real crisis we’d faced as the leaders.
We were more cut out for the task than he gave himself credit for, but still.
He needed me, and I was tucked away here. I should have been there with
him last night.
“Well, you couldn’t, because I was in bed with our mate,” the beast
chuckled.
“This affects her too, you sick bastard.”
There was no nasty comeback.
Because Addi had her lips pressed against my collarbone. I sucked in a
sharp breath and held her close.
“Miro—there’s a letter for you in your mailbox.”
“What? How did you—” My grip tightened around her. “You saw it?”
She nodded. “The vision came. Just now. While you were on the
phone.”
It was a good guess that this was all related. At this point, anything was
possible.
“Alright, let’s get this shit show of a day moving.” I pressed a kiss into
her bright crimson crown. “This was my time to court you. Instead...yeah.”
Such a lame explanation. I coughed, clearing my throat, trying to pull it
together.
Addi laughed softly. “The silver lining is that I enjoy your pack. No
matter what happens with your curse, that’s going to become an everyday
part of life. You belong with them, and if I’m with you—”
She stopped speaking, letting the inference fall between us.
And there I saw it. While grand gestures would go over well with her,
Addi was an orphan. Welcoming her into the pack was offering her a
family. Something the beast would keep her away from.
Crushing her, I bent her down, covering her with my body. Even
through the blanket, my dick loved the feel of her. “Thank you, Addi.” I
don’t deserve you, little one.
And then I kissed her.
It was ravenous and consuming. Her lithe frame arched into mine. The
blanket fell away and allowed her pert nipples to graze against my chest.
I growled, sucking her bottom lip. “We’re continuing this later.”
“Yes,” she breathed. “Yes, we are.”
“Have mercy,” Addi gasped, looking over the extent of the damage done to
the village.
I growled in agreement. All the houses south of my brother’s home
were destroyed. Billowing plumes of deep grey perfumed the air with their
sickening stench. We’d seen their beacon from miles back. Now at the
source, even the air was thick with ash.
The congregation of wolves were gathered by the time we reached the
meeting barn. Svet, covered in soot, was barking orders. Bless my brother,
he was holding out masterfully. There might be a wild look in his eyes, but
he was putting on a strong front.
He jogged over to my truck, shaking his head. “There’s still flames, and
the other homes are smoldering too badly to recue any belongings.”
“Has a team been sent to hunt for the culprit?” I demanded.
Svet shook his head. “We’ve been too busy with damage control.”
I stepped up to my brother. “We need to mount defensive protocols. If
whoever did this is still out there, we’re sitting ducks if we don’t raise a
shield.”
Bogdana stepped out of Svet’s house, carrying an industrial coffee pot.
“Let me help you,” Addi called to the shaman and hurried after her.
“That’d be lovely, mano brangusis. I was going to make a fortifying tea
and start passing it out. Then we can address the temporary house situation
and get some food in these people.”
Standing by my brother as he arranged an initial task force, I focused on
the conversation between my mate and the shaman. Pride swelled in me to
watch Addi jump right into the chaos.
“We can make food, set people up in the meeting barn.” Addi chewed
her lip. “We can get sandwiches and soup started easily. And those working
can break in shifts to eat.”
“We’ll gather supplies and send a detail into town for more,” Bogdana
agreed.
“I’m sorry, but you’re not pack,” Astasia minced, stepping away from a
gaggle of females cackling, clean and idle. My stepmother intercepted Addi
and the shaman as they tried walking to the barn. “We can take care of it
once our alpha has instructions for us. There’s a chain of command here,
and we don’t need a human stepping in to disrupt that.”
“Mama,” Natasha hissed, casting a wary glance in our direction.
Sure enough, I caught her eye. “My mate is a princess, Astasia. Her
place is here, helping her family.”
The words carried, and wolves fell silent and looked between us. Even
Svet broke his attention to take in what was happening.
Shock splattered my stepmother’s features.
“Svetovit!” Astasia scowled, marching toward us and hissing under her
breath. “As the late alpha’s wife, I should be in charge of this aspect.”
“Respectfully, you had all morning to step up.” Svet gave our
stepmother a chilly look. “Bogdana is in charge here. You will listen, and
you won’t cause any problems, or so help me I’ll punish you even with your
title.”
“Let’s eviscerate her,” the beast snarled.
“Addi is my second,” Bogdana said without hesitation. To her, the
drama was settled, and she set immediately back to work. “Now, please run
to my truck and get the green duffle bag.”
Addi nodded. She bounced on her toes, and then took off for Bogdana’s
truck.
Tearing my gaze away, I focused on the other problems. The refugees
were in capable, willing hands. “Look, Svet, we’ve prepared for
emergencies. Has the storage locker been hit?”
“Weren’t you listening?” Astasia bitched. She might have been verbally
licked, but she wasn’t the sort to cower. “The south street is gone!”
I held my brother’s gaze. The storage locker in the swamp. Willing him
to understand, I waited for the wheels to click.
“Right,” Svet breathed. “We set up emergency protocols as if we’re at
war. Children in the meeting barn, guards posted. The rest split into a
hunting party and fire management, with a separate group to collect the
supplies.”
“What supplies, son?!” our stepmother wailed. “They’re all gone—”
“We have prepared for this,” I snapped, cutting my hand through the air.
“We have a cache.”
“Oh!” Astasia gaped.
“That’s more than surprise on her face,” the beast noted. “That’s—”
“Disappointment,” I finished for him.
As Svet and I began to organize the pack, marshaling out instructions, I
kept an eye on Addi. Thick in the middle of Bogdana’s task force, my mate
set to work caring for those who’d been affected by this. The simple act of
getting them herbal tea and helping Bogdana with those who’d been burned
was all done with a smile. It hurt my heart to leave her as I set about leading
the group into the swamp for the secret stash of emergency supplies, but I
knew she was safe.
“She looks like she belongs,” the beast observed quietly.
“We can’t keep her hidden away as a piece of buried treasure,” I added.
The beast mulled that over. “Sharing her with them can never put her at
risk.”
On that, I could agree full-heartedly with the monster.
Daylight asshat had dropped Addi off by the great tree in the front lawn.
He’d not wanted her to see the change, but truthfully there’d been nothing
to worry about. He’d not fought, and I hadn’t wasted any time in my usual,
tormenting delights. Why plague the asshole when there was a fierce beauty
waiting for me?
The sky was overcast, the shadows from the tree blending into the
gloom. I hurried to the front yard, not wanting to leave her alone too long.
In the pack, she was safe. As unfortunate as that was to admit. But now that
it was my turn to reign, I wasn’t leaving Addi’s safety to chance.
“Ah, pet, you reek of fire,” I crooned, ambling over to her. “Your
intoxicating scent has created a layer of damp, and the flame’s dying breath
has left a second skin on you.” I crouched before her.
Damp tears trailed down her cheeks, leaving streaks in the grey dusting.
She was...crying.
“Addi,” I barked in surprise, making her jump. “I’m sorry, so sorry,
pet,” I coaxed, reaching out to her slowly. A funny, itching feeling clawed
at my chest. I’d made her sad, and then my concern had scared her.
Addi swiped at her cheeks with the backs of her hands. “It’s nothing.”
“Addi,” I growled, moving to her. Without scratching her skin, I
threaded my claw through her thick mane of crimson hair. “Don’t lie to me,
love.”
Addi swallowed hard and took a shuddering breath. “One of the cubs,
she took her dolly, her blanky, and—and—” Unable to speak, Addi held out
a small, paper packet. Wildflower seeds.
“She said they’re for my garden.” Addi squeezed her eyes closed. “I had
no idea this was how it started.”
Confusion filtered through me. And here I’d thought something terrible
had happened. Maybe that royal bitch had messed with her again. Asshat
has been far too lenient with his stepmother. I would have ripped the
woman’s tongue out for her disrespect.
“And that’s why you’re a monster,” asshat chirped. I could feel the
smug smile filtering through my mind.
Before I could wonder at how he’d heard my private thoughts, when—
unlike him—I’d been so good at hiding them, Addi took another deep
breath and opened her eyes.
Bright green crystals danced in the stormy depths.
“Your eyes have never been this vivid,” I murmured, falling deeper into
their spell.
The delicate lift of her shoulder was meant to shrug off my comment.
“They only shine after a good washing.”
“Do you want me to get rid of the seeds?” I asked, hoping that I could
somehow remedy the somber course of events.
Addi shook her head vehemently. She held them tight, clutching them to
her chest. “No, not that!”
I cocked my head to look at her. “I’m confused, pet. These seeds bring
you sorrow, but you’re clinging to them for dear life.”
“This is how my garden starts,” she insisted. But then she stopped and
pulled her bottom lip between her teeth.
I zeroed in on the motion, hot blood making my dick swell with desire.
But since I was basically naked despite the fur, I didn’t want the arousal to
be too obvious and frighten her. That wasn’t happening until she initiated it.
I shifted my position to better hide the eager shaft, which right now had a
mind of its own.
“What aren’t you telling me, Addi?” I insisted.
Addi shook her head. “Only that there will be a thriving garden. Right
here. These are the first seeds to be planted.”
I narrowed my gaze.
“If it’s alright with you, I want to stay out here a little longer,” she
insisted.
A garden, she’d seen a garden. My mate wanted a flower bed. I can
make a gods-damned garden! “There are tools in the shed. I can’t open it
because the ward isn’t broken, and I don’t know what you need for
planting. But I can tear up the ground for those seeds—”
My claws flashed out, and I plunged them into the earth. Shredding
back the grass, I exposed the dark flesh of the soil underneath.
When I looked back at her, the smile cutting across her face blinded me
with its dazzling beauty. “Oh, Miro!” She launched herself at me, arms
wrapped tight around my neck. Kisses peppered my furry cheek. “This is
the best thing you could have offered!” she squeaked. “But I’m going to ask
for the moon.”
My growl sounded deep in my chest. “Ask.”
“Can we plant a walnut tree in the front yard?”
“We can do anything you want, Addi. I mean it,” I drawled, steadying
her exuberant frame. “Make up a plan, and we’ll work on it every night.”
“Okay, beasty,” she murmured, voice choked with emotions I didn’t
fully understand. All I knew was how right it felt that she was in my arms
and shared them with me.
Drawing in a deep breath, I scented the air. “It’s going to rain soon.”
“Screw the rain. You’re going to garden with me.”
Me—the beast of Blackwater Manor. “Yes, pet. Yes, I am.”
This woman wanted me.... Ever since she’d blown into my life, that was
all that mattered.
After the hell of yesterday, last night had been a perfect relief. The garden’s
foundation was well underway, although we’d not yet planted the seeds.
The beast told me there were stones out in the eastern field of the estate
from when this place had been a farmhouse in the late 1870s before it was
purchased for his prison. We’d dug the base with the plan to purchase good,
nutritious soil, and I wanted a barrier to keep back the lawn’s eager
offspring. The sudden onslaught of rain cut short any further work on the
spot. The beast had insisted I run to the porch’s shelter while he picked up
the gardening tools. We’d showered and fallen into bed to snuggle.
Waking up in arms less hairy than the ones I’d fallen asleep in had been
equally as wonderful. Miro had been sleeping peacefully, and I’d been
thinking of all the naughty ways I could wake him. But I lingered too long
in the sun’s strong beams, brighter after the washing of rain. It wasn’t the
fresh light streaming through the window that woke the wolf.
The blasted phone had cawed a wake-up call worse than any barnyard
cock.
Svet was coming over to talk. It was time the cards were all laid on the
table.
The tension now hung heavy in the kitchen. My mind felt as scrambled
as the eggs in my pan. Miro moved silently, flipping flapjacks. The bacon
was nearly done in the oven and thick ham steaks warmed on the back
burner.
Miro’s movement arrested my attention as he reached into the recipe
box for a worn card. Words failed me. Gathering the ingredients, Miro
didn’t notice me staring at him as he started squeezing citrus for the healing
brew.
“That’s not for....” I blurted out, but didn’t know how to finish the
sentence. Miro arched a dark brow at me. I swallowed hard and tried again.
“You seem better rested and less in pain. Why are you making a brew?”
“Svet’s a wreck.” His voice rang hollow.
I stepped into him. “Miro, you’re not warring with the monster, are
you?”
“Not like I used to,” he admitted. “We have a new obsession.”
There was a small smile on his features. Why did that make him
seemingly sad? I chewed my lip.
With the lightning speed of a predator, Miro snagged my lip, pulling it
from between my teeth with his thumb. “If anyone’s going to chew that, it’s
me, red.”
Warmth spread between my legs.
Miro inhaled deeply. “I can smell your arousal.”
“Miro,” I warned, but the word came out as a stilted breath. “Your
brother will be here any minute.”
“I’m sick and tired of being interrupted,” he snarled. “I want to take
what’s mine.”
My core tightened at the possession in his presence. Without thinking or
analyzing, I reached for his hand and drug it to the seam of my jeans. “You
do things to me, wolfman.”
A rough, sexy laugh sounded from his throat. “Do I make you wet,
red?”
I nodded. “Yes...sir.”
He moved with inhuman speed and caught my mouth. His lips were
searing. I drank in his kiss as he devoured me. He was a man starved, and I
was the thing he craved.
I’m ready for him.
There was no reason to delay the future. We could claim it in the
present. Planting my touch on his lower back, I moved against him. Miro
moaned against my mouth, kiss deepening. My movements forced his
erection to grind against my belly. There was no misreading my intentions.
Miro broke the kiss and snarled a curse under his breath.
Cocking my head, my non-lupine ears caught the sound of the truck
approaching. “Before your brother gets in here, what are we telling him
about the curse? Bogdana said she would give Svet the confirmation from
the shade about the blood moon likely being a time marker, not something
we had to prepare for magically. So your brother likely knows that much at
least.”
Something shifted in those dark eyes. “I don’t want to give him false
hope.”
“I was thinking it was more like good news,” I countered. “You’re
merging with your other half, Miro.”
The muscles in his jaw feathered. “Svet thinks you’ll have to choose
one of us to remain in charge.”
I pursed my lips. “You told him that.”
It wasn’t a question. So...man, beast, and brother think alike.
Shaking my head, I threaded my fingers into my scalp and took a step
back. It was impossible to think clearly with this much chemistry pulsing
between us. “Miro, I really don’t think that’s how this is going to play out.
Do you?”
“I don’t know, red,” Miro whispered as he stepped into my space. He
swept a long look over me, fingers brushing a lock of hair off my face and
tucking it behind my ear. “I just know it would be a worse hell to lose you.”
Molten warmth spread through every fiber of my being at that. It was
more than arousal. There was something deep simmering in my veins, and
the epicenter was shrouded in my mind.
Stepping through the back door, Svet drew in a long breath. He cut a
look between Miro and me, the place where his brother’s touch lingered on
my hip and my cheek.
A bloodcurdling snarl ripped from Miro. “What are you looking at?”
I thought I caught the flash of gold. Grabbing his face, I turned the
werewolf back to me. “Knock it off, Miro. This is your brother. He’s not
challenging you for your woman. I’m all yours.”
But...there wasn’t a speck of gold in those midnight orbs.
“Newly mated males can’t tell their head from their ass,” Svet muttered,
collapsing into a chair. His hair, longer than Miro’s, was still damp. Dark
circles sank deep under his eyes. “I can’t stay long; we’re scouring the
swamp again.”
Miro nodded. Without speaking, he pulled away to finish the healing
brew.
I brought the platters and pans of food to the table. As I reached into the
oven for the bacon, hot grease popped. I drew back with a hiss, dropping
the hot pad.
Miro was on me a second later, chest heaving and eyes wild.
“I’m okay, wolfman,” I murmured, reaching up to cup his face for a
moment. “Just a small cooking accident. These things happen.”
He made to open his mouth, but then shut it.
Newly mated.... He’s mine.
“We have a lot to discuss,” I said a shade more coolly than necessary.
The words were meant for Miro, and from the way a muscle in his jaw
feathered, he knew it.
“We don’t have a lot of time,” Svet muttered, mistaking my words for
his benefit. He began to dig into the food.
“Hold up—” Miro barked over his shoulder. “We haven’t blessed the
food.”
Svet looked up in surprise, but then shrugged, folded his hands, and
dropped his head onto them. “Whenever you’re ready.”
Miro collected the bacon out of the pan and set it on the paper towels to
dry. We sat, and I prayed under my breath. It had been a touch too long
since I’d been to Mass. When I was done, I didn’t meet their gaze as I filled
my plate.
Svet accepted the fortifying tea from his brother and drank greedily.
“I have a theory as to who attacked the village,” Miro said as he sat, not
yet touching the food.
Svet stilled, the healing brew nearly gone in his cup.
“Did you bring the note left on your door?” Miro asked.
Without a word, Svet removed the paper from his back pocket. I
reached to grab it, sure it was of the same ilk as the ones in the tin box.
Leaning over the table, Miro snatched it from his brother’s grasp.
I narrowed my gaze at him.
Not looking at me, Miro unfolded the letter. I rose to look. It was the
same as the five others.
“The one I received yesterday morning taunted me that the game was
taking on new players, since I was such a bore,” Miro explained, voice
level.
Inside, my heart was exploding. Snakes writhed in my belly. I wanted to
scream at him that this wasn’t something to take lightly.
And then...his hand fell heavy on my thigh. The solid presence warm on
my skin.
“Something is stalking me, Svet. There’s never a scent. There’s no
postage. But five letters have been left in my box. At first, like you, I
thought it was a childish prank. But as time has passed, and now with Ivan’s
death and the fires—this is escalating to terrible levels.”
The pack alpha pushed his plate away. “You’re telling me that you’re
being threatened and made the joke of some sick fuck’s malice, but it’s been
a secret up until now?” Svet bellowed.
The table rattled, and I tensed. Miro squeezed my leg.
“I can’t die, Svet. I didn’t want to put something else on your shoulders
that I felt confident enough handling on my own. I’m not as much of a help
to the pack as I should be, brother.”
“You’re all that I have!” Svet raged, shoving away from the table.
“You have the pack,” I murmured.
But that wasn’t helpful. Svet raked his hands over his skull. “They’re
my duty, and while I love them, you’re blood.” Svet stabbed a thumb across
the table. “But now you’ve got someone, so it looks like I’m all alone.”
“That’s not fair!” Miro shot to his feet, leaning across the table. “You
brought her here. You can’t blame me for what’s forged between us.”
“It’s true?” I breathed. “I’m your mate.”
“Yes!” both brothers shouted in unison.
I was expecting a burst of fireworks or a symphony’s welcome. But
instead, the brothers continued bickering, oblivious and unaffected by the
revelation. Meanwhile, my world was fracturing in yellow hues. Memories
danced through my mind’s eye. So many things made sense now. Belonging
to this place, the deep feelings I had for the werewolf—both halves.
My heart pattered in joyful rhythms. This was it.
I belonged somewhere.
I had someone in my life who was all mine. Miro—broken though he
was—was my soul’s mate, the counterpoint of myself in another being. And
I was that place to him.
What was more...he wasn’t alone. He had a brother, a second mother in
the shaman who treasured him as her own for the love she bore his father,
and a whole damn pack who were bound tighter than most immediate
families in the human world.
All this made me soar.
And yet, the ugliness of the terror plaguing the pack was making the
brothers squabble. They were ruining my homecoming.
Miro didn’t notice how this was affecting me, so I battled down my
emotions and worked to calm my racing heart. Right now, it couldn’t be all
about me.
Their bickering about Ivan caught my attention, and I cleared my throat.
“I can touch his corpse and get a read on his final moments, if not further
back,” I offered.
There was no need to raise my voice. They’d both heard. It took them a
moment to process that and shut their yapping maws.
“Say what?” Svet demanded, voice a far cry scarier than its normal
jovial pitch.
“Absolutely not, Addi,” Miro clipped. “You’d relive his final moments.
We’re not asking that of you.”
I slammed my fist against the table. The smarting twinge gave fuel to
my anger. “It’s my pack too!”
“Your gift can help,” Svet said, and it wasn’t a question.
“Yes,” I answered regardless as I met the alpha’s gaze.
Miro snarled. His tan skin darkened, fur bursting out of his flesh.
It was like watching a thunder cloud explode in my peripheral. But I
didn’t break eye contact with the alpha.
“I won’t do that to my brother.” Svet’s shoulders dropped in defeat.
“He’s been through enough.”
I gaped. “I can help you!”
Svet shook his head, pushing the chair back into its place. “If you’ll
excuse me, I have a pack to protect. Thank you for preparing this food,
Addi. I’m sorry I won’t be able to stay.”
Miro was eerily quiet.
I rounded on him. His body was distorted, caught halfway between a
change. “Miro,” I hissed.
He shook his head. “You’re not touching Ivan’s corpse.”
“Quit sheltering me!” I shouted.
“Goodbye, brother.” Svet walked to the door. “I’ll release you of your
duties as my sword.”
Miro croaked.
But his brother was already through the door.
“Miro! How could you?” Addi hissed, gesturing to the door.
Her accusation slammed into me. She was right. What was I thinking?
That was my brother I’d just verbally fought.
I saw myself as she must see me. Monstrous.
If I was going to be the villain, I might as well reap the rewards. A thrill
echoed through my body.
Surging forward, I swept the breakfast spread off the table with my
heavily muscled arms, caught between man and beast.
“Miro—”
“I’m done starving,” I growled, taking one step toward her.
Her sharp inhale was music to my ears.
Step after step, I stalked forward. “Not running from me this time?” I
demanded darkly.
“It wouldn’t be any use.” Addi swallowed. “But Miro, he’s your brother.
They’re your pack! If you can do something to help them and won’t....”
Those words were whispered in the space between us.
“And you’re my mate,” I countered.
Grabbing her hips, I wrenched her to me and claimed her mouth. Her
body, stiff and confused under my partially clawed hands, became pliable as
I teased the heat into her.
Seven hell realms, she smelled divine. I drank her in, hands skating over
every inch of her.
“Tell me to stop. Tell me to run after my brother, and I will.”
I plunged my tongue into her mouth, invasive and demanding. Hers
pushed back. I captured it, gently pressing the points of my fangs into it.
Her hands tightened around my hairier arms, a whimper escaping her lips.
I was fucking famished when it came to her.
Fisting her dark red hair in my hand, I wrenched her head back. Her
throat was exposed, pulse dancing for my tongue. I leaned down to suck the
sun-kissed skin.
“Tell me to stop, red,” I murmured against her flesh.
“And you’ll let me tap into Ivan’s fate?”
“No!” I reached between her legs, cupping her sex in an unforgiving
touch. “I would rather be banished than do that to you.”
“Is that what your brother did?” Addi gasped.
I shook my head, scoring her throat with my teeth. “He dismissed me.
It’s the step closest to being banished from the pack. It makes me persona
non grata.”
Something neither my father nor Svet had been able to bring themselves
to do, even with my curse threatening the pack. They’d found compromise.
Until now.
But in my defense, Svet pushed too far by wanting to endanger my
mate. I wouldn’t do it. I would never ask something of her as terrible as
reliving another’s death for the sake of the pack.
If that made me the bad guy, I embraced villainy.
I lifted Addi and set her on the table. The wood creaked, but it would
hold her lithe, limber frame. The shirt she wore split in half as I ripped it
down her spine. Throwing it aside, I snapped the brassiere’s clasps, but
moved my hands to her hips and leaned back to watch what she’d do.
Eyes locked with mine, Addi shimmied the straps from her shoulders
and let the undergarment fall to the floor.
“Look at you, red. Such a little temptress, inviting this big, bad wolf to
devour you.”
Although a lovely blush infused her skin, she didn’t waver. “I’m not
sure I understand the rules here, wolfman.”
Dropping my gaze to her exposed breasts, I sighed. “You don’t have to,
pet. Not if you trust me.”
“I do, Miro.”
Grabbing a fistful of hair, I bent her back so I could better see those
gorgeous tits as they arched up to me.
“Beautiful,” I moaned.
I kept pulling, lowering her to the table. Once she lay before me, an
offering for the creature lurking in the dark of my mind, I ran my touch
down her ribs. A shiver shuddered through her torso. The front of my thighs
were pressed into the table, and I leaned over her.
I took one breast in my hand, and the other I covered with my mouth.
Addi moaned.
The erotic song did things to me.
“I’m done fasting, little one.”
I sucked and kissed. My tongue traced lazy circles around the pert
nipple. It wasn’t until I scraped my teeth along the tender flesh that I
remembered how precarious my position was between man and wolf. My
canines were elongated. The sharp fangs had her blood beading from the
marks.
Like a creature possessed, I lathed the injuries with my tongue.
That gave me another idea. Instead of pulling her pants down, I focused
on the beast. Reaching out, the monster reached back. I blessed his silence
since my brother stormed out. This was all me.
But now, as I focused my intention on my hand and saw the claw fully
sprout from where my sharp nail had been, I wondered if maybe Addi was
onto something. A melding of sorts.
Right now, I was content to submit to the dark.
If it meant catching the fiery beacon dancing through the shadows,
taunting me with her innocence. The temptress might have worked her
magic on the beast, but it was me who was claiming her now.
In swift strokes, I shredded her jeans.
Her sharp protest shifted into a helpless whimper as I blew a hot breath
over the sensitive planes of her belly.
“I’m going to devour you, Addi,” I swore, dropping to my knees.
In answer, she shifted her hips and opened her legs. “I’m yours, Miro.”
Those three words snapped my control. I bent over her and ran my
tongue over her pussy.
The first tastes of her delicious sex were exotic, ethereal.
I worked my tongue through her slick folds, careful to guard my teeth.
Addi lifted her legs and wrapped them around my neck. I clamped my
hands on her thighs, so my head alone was captured there.
She could twist and crack my neck. I would still smile.
I feasted.
Kissing and licking, sucking and teasing.
But I wanted more. This was just the first course. And while I could
ignite passion in her from this outer exploration, I wanted at least something
buried deep in her. If it wasn’t my dick, I needed to ensure I partook of the
whole dining experience.
Without tail or any other tendrilesque appendages, I couldn’t penetrate
her as I wanted. Focusing on the shape mutation took precious
concentration away from Addi. But it was worth it a heartbeat later when I
had a hand full of fingers, no razors that would do immeasurable damage
internally.
I teased my touch against her entrance. Addi jerked in surprise but
sighed a moment later as my tongue did magic of its own against her clit.
Achingly slowly, I slid my fingers deep into her channel.
Addi moaned, relaxing into the invasion instead of tensing to it.
Working them in and out, I pushed her further into the throes of
pleasure.
When she threaded her fingers into the longer fur sprouted to hide my
short hair, she pressed my face against her pussy. A possessive growl roared
from deep inside me. Hips moving in an erotic rhythm, Addi fucked my
face, wresting control from me.
I’d never been this glad to cede control to another.
It’s because she’s mine.
Seconds passed, and I licked and sucked. My fingers slipped in and out
of the slickness. Erotic mewling cries burst from Addi, and her legs
wrapped tighter and tighter.
And then...she seized. A cry rang through the kitchen. I sucked and
sucked, drinking in her release, not done with this feast.
But as her muscles eased, as pleasure shot through her in waves of
aftershock, the now sated and swollen pussy before me became instantly
sensitive.
Addi wriggled, hissing.
I stilled. “Don’t move. I’ll stop.”
And I did. Content to simply let my mouth rest against her.
Finally, Addi pushed against me. “Miro?”
“Yes, red?”
“What now?” she whispered.
I sighed, pulling back. The werewolf form dissipated before my eyes. I
was just a man, kneeling before his person, broken and desperate.
“The pack needs us,” Addi insisted. “They’re our family.”
“I won’t compromise.”
“I know.”
I ran a hand through my hair. Addi scooted forward, resting her hands
on my face as I said, “What if we went to the east pasture for the garden
stones?”
Addi shook her head. “Not till we go to the pack and see if there is
anything we can help with.”
I nodded, resting my forehead against her thighs. “Alright, love.
Alright.”
The rays of the full moon filtered through the glass panes and the netted
screen, casting an ethereal glow on the bedroom. I didn’t feel different. I
ruled the night, while asshat sulked in the back of my mind. Except, he
wasn’t spunking in his childish manner. We three had danced around the
issue all day, and after dinner, Addi had sat on the back porch with both of
us. Asshat had only stepped into the kitchen to cede control at sunset. We’d
watched late into the night from the back porch as the silver orb rose to
march across the sky. The first night of the full moon, and nothing earth
shattering had happened.
Now, she was tucked in my arms.
Counting tonight, there were three spans of dark and two of daylight
left. Anything could happen before the full moon started to wane.
“I would build you a garden that blooms as far as the east is from the
west, my queen.” The back of my furry knuckle trailed across the smooth
skin of Addi’s arm. Her sleep-filled body didn’t hear me. But I hoped her
soul understood the depths of my devotion.
Tonight, my claws had retracted, and my fingers had massaged shampoo
in her fiery locks. The concentration hadn’t taken as much effort. Both
daylight asshat and I were bridging control over our other forms.
I didn’t like to think what that meant. Addi said the curse was breaking.
“How could you choose a monster?” I murmured. The bad guy never
got the girl, never lived happily ever after.
And yet, with my mate in my arms, I couldn’t help feeling maybe there
was happiness for the wicked likes of me after all. If only for a few more
precious days.
Leaning over her, I pressed a kiss on her lips before resting my muzzle
possessively on the curve of her shoulder and chest. Taking one more
sweeping look around the room, I closed my eyes. The long nights of
guarding her from outside the window were over. Now I could sleep by her
side.
The strangest of feelings, sleep pulled me into its undertow for the
second night in a row. There would be no battle at dawn for control. Asshat
would slide into place while I slept. I still hated it, but the resignation had a
certain contentedness to it.
To the cacophony of insects from beyond the open screened window, I
drifted away.
Only to have something rip me back into consciousness hours later.
Gaze darting around the room, I saw nothing. The noises from outside
didn’t whisper back in warning. Nature droned peacefully with its nightly
rhythm. But something was most definitely wrong. My heart was a series of
explosions bursting in its chest cavity.
What woke me up? What was I missing?
“Asshat? Did you hear it?” I demanded.
Miro was oddly quiet.
No help. What the hell was the bastard good for?
“Hey!” he snarled. “I was sleeping too, fuck-face.”
“Language,” I snapped.
His eye roll made my own roll in my skull. “She can’t hear it in here.”
“But if you say it here, you might slip out there. Just stop using it all
together.” How did he make my eyes roll? I had control right now.
I gnashed my teeth, perching on one elbow to better take in the view of
the room.
A helpless whimper sounded from Addi. I froze.
That was what had awakened me.
She shifted, head slipping to the other side. Her breathing was ragged.
Those stormy eyes rolled about under their lids.
“She’s having a night terror,” assshat said, using my mouth to whisper
the words.
Cursing the thinness of the veil between us, I put that difficulty aside for
later. Addi needed me.
“Waking her suddenly could have adverse effects,” asshat warned. “We
don’t understand her power yet; she could be having a vision and be caught
in the powers.”
“Will you shut the hell up?” I snapped.
Asshat grumped.
Addi pitched, a strangled cry falling from her sleepy lips.
“Oh, Addi, come back to me,” I whispered. And then—
“’Deep in the mountains, under the sky
Protected by icy peaks, where earth and heaven meet
A valley of grass, a bright new haven
Come down with me and build our house
Between the trees, beside the river
And together, we’ll watch the moon rise
Here we’re safe, here we’re home, here every want is fulfilled
Here the snowy passes guard you from every harm
Here our dreams we plant and tomorrow they can grow
Here is the valley where I love you’”
The lullaby fell from my lips. It was in the old language, but the keen
longing transcended translation. By the second verse, Addi stilled. When I
finished, shining grey-green eyes stared back at me.
“That was beautiful,” she whispered.
I grinned down at her, head propped on my crooked elbow. “Asshat says
I stole the tune from a movie our bastard brother likes—but the words are
from an ancient lullaby our pack sang to the children for centuries.”
“Our pack,” Addi repeated. Yesterday clouded her mind. There was no
need to be in her head as the effects fluttered over her features.
“Don’t.” I smoothed a paw over her face. “Don’t think about the quarrel
with Svet or the ugliness of the day.”
Addi pursed her lips. “It’s hard not to.”
“I know, pet. But you found work with Bogdana and some of the others.
They accepted you into their ranks, even though asshat and the bastard were
at odds.”
“Beasty....” Addi reached up, brushing a touch across my cheek. “I have
to fix this.”
I narrowed my eyes. While I hated his methods, I was in full support of
asshat not letting her touch the body. Not letting her relive that nightmarish
death.
“You’re the more reasonable half,” Addi started, but paused to chew her
lip. The innocent sight had me shifting under the blanket.
The temptress had no idea what she was doing to me.
Or maybe she did.
“Pet,” I warned, digging the tip of my claw into her mouth, and popping
that full lip back out. “You’re distracting.”
“Oops!” An unrepentant twinkle danced in her eye.
“Ask,” I demanded. Might as well get it over with.
“Let me touch the letters.”
My protest died on my lips. That wasn’t what I expected her to say.
Asshat screamed in my head. With a flick of annoyance, I shoved the
voice into the recesses of my mind.
Addi needed freedom; this estate should never be her prison like it was
mine.
“Alright, pet.”
She jerked back, blinking up at me. “You agree? Just like that?”
I shrugged, a small lift of my shoulder. “Just like that.”
Addi bolted out of bed, naked body swaying slightly as she glided to the
bathroom. I drank in the sight. Her back sloped into her firm ass and strong
thighs, which were wrapped around my head at the breakfast table earlier.
Desire to taste her again shot straight through me like an arrow headed for
my dick.
The door shut, and I shook myself. It’d been asshat’s head buried
between her legs, feasting on that delectable cunt—not mine.
I laid back on the bed, staring at the ceiling. Maybe...I did feel a little
different. This confusion was new.
Emerging from the bathroom, Addi was in the process of sliding one of
the black tee shirts over her head, arms stretched high, her body one long,
lithe line.
My mouth watered. The member between my legs pulsed, and my balls
ached with a heavy need. To be buried in her, to have my knot swell tight
and lock us together in a breeding heat— Well, frick.
“Ready?” Addi chirped, head tipped as she considered me. Her red
locks were still captured in the tee. I pushed off the bed and crossed the
room to her. With a delicate touch, I brushed the tip of my claw behind her
throat and pulled the crimson strands free.
“Do whatever you need to do, pet. I’m here for you.”
Addi nodded, a secret smile playing over her lips. “Actually, there is
something you can do.”
I nodded in acquiescence.
“Where did daylight Miro put the letter tin?”
Shouts that hadn’t died ratcheted up in volume. Asshat raged against her
question.
I didn’t give two shits.
“Hidden in his library.” With a sweep of my arm, I led the way.
Prowling through the dark house, I inhaled deeply. Despite the wild,
feminine scent of the goddess behind me, I focused on other aromas. This
enemy clearly had a desperate agenda, and the pack was basically useless at
finding their attacker.
No one was coming in my house, hurting my mate.
The world could burn out there, but Addi was safe in here. With me.
Except...she’s not my prisoner.
I scrubbed a paw through my hair. “Hey, asshat.”
There was a pause. “What?” he snarled.
“Tomorrow, take Addi into town. Take her shopping for anything and
everything she could possibly imagine. Gardening shit—house decorating
shit. Clothes? Shoes? Whatever she wants.”
Another pause. I flicked on the lights in the library. Something in here
felt off. I pulled Addi into the space and pushed her gently against a shelf.
One finger on my lip, I went to the window and threw it open.
“That window wasn’t locked,” asshat observed. “But I locked the lower
level when we came home.”
So he had.
I prowled around the room, listening. Scenting. Sitting on asshat’s
executive desk, on the blotting mat like a white beacon of evil, lay another
letter.
But it was Addi who saw it first. My mate had rushed forward, fingers
pulling at the wax seal.
Her cry of pain was a sword stab to my chest.
I rushed to her, cradling her in my arms lest she fall to the ground. She
lay there, gasping for air. Her eyes blazed emerald—all the storm clouds
were chased away. They didn’t focus on anything, however.
Addi was seeing something that wasn’t here.
“That fucker got into the house!” asshat swore.
I shot my head up, looking around. I would not be caught in this
vulnerable position with my mate. When no danger presented itself, I
growled out a menacing threat.
What kind of creature came and went in silence, that didn’t leave a scent
trail for hunters to follow? I should have spent my nights reading instead of
rampaging through the great outdoors!
“Miro,” Addi whimpered, blinking slowly. “Miro, I saw it.”
I crushed her against my lupine mass. “I’ve got you, love.”
“It’s a goblin,” Addi breathed. At my sharp inhale, her body tensed, and
a shiver raced through her. “But—it’s worse.”
“Tell me when you’re ready,” I murmured, catching her head under my
muzzle, her cheek pressed into my chest.
The seconds ticked by, dragging to eternity.
A goblin. They had strange magic, closer to a fae’s than any other. But
to hide their stench? That part tripped me. The filthy buggers were sly,
tricky. That explained the window, and the feeling of being watched but not
finding a soul.
But goblins reeked.
Not that I’d seen one since my time in the old world. A horde had
attacked our pack, and my father led the warriors to slaughter the lot.
I ground my molars. Dammit! I’d done it again. Asshat’s father. When
asshat’s father had charged like a mad fiend and wielded death with every
stroke of his blade—
“There’s a traitor in the pack,” Addi said, voice far from strong.
“Someone paid an assassin to kill you, Miro.”
“I can’t be killed,” I responded quickly.
Addi’s fingers splayed over my skin before squeezing the flesh under
her touch. “Does the pack know that?”
I paused. “We never spoke to a soul about my suicide attempts. Not
even Bogdana.”
“Miro?” Addi pushed against me to look up. I moved to meet her eye.
“We have a problem on our hands. You need to make good with your
brother.”
“Call him.”
As Addi rose, and I trailed close behind her, the conversation and
thoughts replayed in my mind. Something was slipping. I never referred to
the shaman as anything pleasant, let alone her name. What was happening
to me?
“If Addi’s right and we’re merging, that makes us vulnerable,” asshat
muttered.
I stopped short. Addi slid out of my grasp and continued to the phone.
No. No! Not only would the curse breaking mean I vanished,
but...asshat couldn’t keep her safe. Not if he were killable. There was a
goblin now, but later? Just because he could live centuries until killed didn’t
mean he was invincible.
Addi, busy dialing with the phone pressed against her ear, didn’t look
back at me.
She had no idea what was happening.
Fear—ripe and cloying—infected every fiber of my being. It constricted
my lungs. I couldn’t breathe.
Not only was there a future I fought for her to choose, but no matter
who was left, it would be a disaster of epic proportions. If we weren’t
cursed, whichever side was left, would be vulnerable. We wouldn’t be able
to save her.
Now I knew how asshat felt. This...was hell.
We all knew what tonight was. The knowledge was a living thing, breathing
tension into the energy surrounding us. The moon might appear full for
three days, but those who studied the heavens knew that for a mere instant,
the moon was at its fullest. Tonight, during its rise and climax, there would
be blood covering the silver face. I still didn’t have a clear read on what that
meant, but with each passing hour, I embraced life and let Fate run her
course.
There was nothing I could do but that, one way or the other.
The curse would break.
Worry about how that would play out or when exactly it happened only
soured life. And right now, there was too much living to do.
From under the oak, I had an unobstructed view of Miro as he washed
his truck around the side of the house. Shirtless, his jeans hung low on his
hips. A poor sketch of this would-be garden rested in my lap. My frustration
at trying to capture the images in my head onto paper made it easier to
enjoy the distracting sight of the broad shoulders and powerful, tapered
torso over yonder. The sun was heating his bronzed skin, and I secretly
admitted to myself that I wanted to taste it. Oh, how he would shiver if I
licked the little beads of water from his skin.
He thinks were mated. I rolled the end of the pencil between my teeth.
That was more than a marriage. A soul’s mate was the point in another that
simply clicked. Pack animals felt it easier and more intensely than most, but
it could happen between all sentient beings—supernatural and non.
The problem was that both sides of Miro believed that they were the
real one and, when the sun rose the day after tomorrow, that the curse
would cut one of them loose. What they had to understand, what I had to
make perfectly clear, was that I couldn’t—I wouldn’t!—choose between
them.
And I truly believed I wouldn’t have to. I saw the transformation. It
took place in small moments, little details. And those were only the ones I
noticed! Beast was seeping into man, and the tortured soul was finding
solace in the darker aspects of his being.
Miro disappeared around the back of the house, and I redirected my
gaze to soak in the stately farmhouse. One word danced through my mind.
Home. I was finally home. Why at this point I still hadn’t come right out
and said it, I wasn’t sure.
I still haven’t seen a future with Miro....
There it was. Telling him what I knew would be cruel. The house, the
garden I saw myself here. But it would have been much more helpful if a
blast of yellow had clued me into which Miro would stay.
A cloud drifted through the sky, casting a gloom over the yard. Miro
and I had pored over books about goblins, ending the night and beginning
the day in the library. There hadn’t been any sleep after I’d touched the
letter. We’d made a second report to Svet before our late brunch, and then
Miro had suggested taking a break from the thick tomes. So outside we’d
come. I still smiled every time I recalled the fearsome werewolf sitting on
the library’s sofa in the dim light before dawn. His too large frame dwarfed
the antique. Feet on his thighs, I’d missed the form change. It wasn’t until
Miro laughed, pulling me out of the engrossing history that I saw the man—
the naked man—sitting under the blanket on the opposite end of the couch.
Now that the pack knew what manner of being they were hunting, it
was only a matter of time before the culprit was caught. The trickier part
had been the news that the assassin had been hired. Svet and Miro planned
to have a long conversation later today. It was good that they were making
up. Hardships like this curse could make or break a family. They’d been
close, so close to doing irreparable damage yesterday.
The front door creaked open, stealing my attention. Miro burst through,
letting the screen clatter in his wake. He was a force to be reckoned with. A
powerful male, his body was a thing of beauty, even now, covered in a
button up black shirt, a bolo tie, and a jacket fitting his torso like a glove.
I let out a long whistle. “I like the hat, cowboy.”
Miro quirked a grin at me as he closed the distance. “Come on, pretty
lady. I’m taking you into town; it’s high time we went on a real date.”
We were fake married then real mated, he’d desecrated the kitchen table
by feasting on my pussy, bathed with me every night, and now.... “You want
a date?”
Standing in front of me, he held out his hand, but I hesitated. Concern
drew his brow together. His knees cracked as he squatted in front of me.
“What is it?”
“I’m scared to go into town; they all think I’m missing.” While
Bogdana had assured me that Tanus kept his secret, there was no telling
who I could run into.
“I won’t let anyone take you,” he promised, crouching before me. Those
strong, sure fingers slid reverently across my face and into my hair. “I won’t
let anyone take you away from me. This is where you belong, Addi.”
A tidal wave of joy washed over me. I blinked rapidly to push back the
tears. “Okay, Miro. But—” I paused and gestured to my tee and cut offs “—
am I dressed up enough? You look fit to go to a ball.”
Miro preened at my praise. “You look lovely, red. And while I’m taking
you to a fancy restaurant, if anyone says a damn word, well then—”
He held up his hand, fur and claws bursting out.
I laughed. Leave it to a monster to immediately resort to violence. “No
eating anyone,” I scolded, sliding my hand into his.
Pulling me to my feet, I watched how the smile didn’t quite reach his
eyes. But I stood by the warning, the beast needed to know I was expecting
him to be on best behavior. No jumping out to slice and dice anyone
looking at me wrong.
We walked to where the truck glistened in the sunlight.
“Oh! I almost forgot,” Miro said, taking off and dragging me around to
the back porch. He reached for a bouquet of flowers tied with twine. “These
are for you—I went into the woods while you grilled the breakfast steak.”
“You found me wildflowers, washed your truck, and dressed to
impress,” I marveled. It was increasingly hard to speak past the sob of joy
building in my throat.
“There’s a whole lot more romance where that comes from,” he grinned.
It was beautiful what that lupine smile did. It took the cares and burden of
the ages off his face. It wasn’t that he grew younger, he just relaxed. The
tortured soul was finding happiness. “This is going to be the best date
you’ve ever been on, lil’ darlin’.”
“Hmm, I don’t know, country boy,” I teased, walking to the kitchen,
where I took out a glass to fill with water for my already parched flowers.
“If this is our first date,” I asked the shadow in the doorway, “then what the
hell was with the wild breakfast yesterday? You’re not quite doing things in
order, are you?”
“What would be the fun in that? And to answer your question, yesterday
was....” He growled as he stalked up behind where I stood fussing over the
flowers at the kitchen table. “It was me claiming you. My bride—my mate.
Mine, Addi, do you hear me? You’re mine.”
As he spoke, he spun me around in his arms. I beamed up at him. “Say
it again, just one more time,” I teased. “I don’t think I quite caught that.”
“You naughty girl,” he barked a laugh, swooping down to kiss me hard.
He crushed my body to his, bruising my lips.
In the midst of sorrow and war, in between dark and light, curses and
torment, was something precious. I loved every breathless second of it. I
would steal whatever I could grasp and soak it all up. The future might be
set in stone, but the present was meant to be lived. Experienced and enjoyed
to the fullest, and dammit, that was what I would do.
When Miro pulled back, his hot gaze ran over me. “Say it.”
“I’m yours, Miro. All of you.” I knew the beast heard. I knew it was still
impossible for the two sides to face the closing of the curse with the
possibility of extinction hanging over their heads.
Gold flickered through the blacks of Miro’s irises. “Come on, pet. Let’s
go to town.”
With a smile, I let the possessive, earth shatteringly beautiful male take
me by the hand to his truck.
“Anything I want?” I squealed, looking out at the big-box home-goods

store. It was too good to believe.
“Not the most original of dates, I grant you,” Miro said, clutching the
back of his neck and cutting me a sideways glance as if he was afraid I
hated it.
“Are you kidding?! I love it!” I punched the seat belt and shot across the
bench seat to throw my arms around him. “Thank you, Miro. It’s perfect.”
I brushed a kiss across his lips, letting my tongue flick out to tease him.
He groaned against my mouth, but I pulled back.
“And I promise,” I added, “that you’ll have fun shopping too.”
“I will, because I’m with you,” he said, lifting my hand to kiss my
knuckle. “But also, I want to be involved a little because it’s my fault
Blackwater Manor feels like bones. I didn’t have a reason to fill it with life
before.”
Oh, my heart. I grinned. “Be as involved as you want, cowboy.”
He rolled his eyes. “That nickname is going to stick, isn’t it?”
“It just rolls off the tongue,” I chirped, and we left the vehicle. “But, it’s
got to be better than wolfman or beasty, right?”
Grimacing, Miro threaded his hand through mine. “It’s new and
different. I’ll let you know.”
I had to force my body to keep from skipping.
Grabbing a cart, Miro contentedly padded after me as we wound up and
down the aisles. When I hesitated over items the very first time, he bluntly
asked me if it was the cost. Not wanting to lie, I reluctantly admitted it was.
“I’m only going to tell you this once, pet. I’m loaded. You get whatever
the hell your little heart desires.” As he spoke, the dark black orbs burned
bright gold around the edges before the black lashed back to consume it.
I dropped all three antique-looking vases in the cart.
“Gentle, red,” Miro laughed.
“Why didn’t you tell me about the letters?” I demanded, bracing my
fingers on the plastic lattice of the cart.
Miro stilled. “I don’t want to talk about it.”
It was blunt, it was probably a mistake to bring up. But dammit, I
couldn’t help it.
“Why were you scared if you can’t die?” I insisted. “You were so damn
cagey about it, and that sucked. We could have worked it out sooner, even
prevented the fires in the village.”
“Addi, drop it,” he growled.
This was thin ice. But the nagging wouldn’t go away. It taunted me, and
I couldn’t let it go. The thoughts had come to me as I’d contemplated the
full moon last night with the beast, and I’d kicked myself for not asking
daylight Miro sooner.
And yes, I was ruining this beautiful gesture of his, this date.
But I needed an answer. “Don’t you trust me? There’s a reason; and
keeping it to yourself is dangerous, if not plain mean.”
Face pinched tight, Miro exploded. “Because! There are worse things
than death!”
“Miro—” But the words died on my lips, because he spun on his heel
and marched back down the aisle we’d already walked through.
I hmphed. Great! Why couldn’t I keep my big, fat mouth shut?
I stormed away from the cart. Miro needed a second to cool off, and
frankly, I did too. Before I could think better of it, I let the hurt consume
me. I’d opened up to him, letting him do the most intimate things a couple
could do. Because that was what you did with someone you loved.
I stopped in my tracks. “Holy shit...I’ve fallen for my fake husband.”
Well, of course I had. I wouldn’t have let him feast on me if that wasn’t
the case. To me, intimacy like that with another was sacred. And while I’d
known what that meant after yesterday’s breakfast, it wasn’t until now that
my brain was catching up.
It meant I was head over heels for the stubborn-ass man.
Aaannndd...I’d just picked a fight with him. Because my curiosity
couldn’t wait for him to open up. I slapped the heel of my palm into my
forehead. I needed to make amends. I trailed up and down the aisles,
looking for Miro. But it seemed the werewolf had vanished into thin air.
Not wanting to leave the cart unattended, I took it to the front. The
overly enthusiastic employee was only too thrilled to hold it for me while I
went outside. The other stores in the shopping complex couldn’t be
accessed from inside the home store, so I marched into the sunshine.
Looking around the parking lot, I didn’t see hide nor hair of the werewolf. I
took a few steps toward the next store over, doubting very much that Miro
was in a children’s clothing boutique.
A long cat call had me freeze in place.
Three brutish males sitting on a retro Cadillac, with their hats turned
back, pointed at me. While they gave off human vibes, for anyone with the
ability to see the supernatural world, it was obvious from the opal scales
covering their bodies that they were of leviathan heritage. It was moments
like these I wished I was human and ignorant of the world around me.
These males would look like a couple of high school boys playing tough.
Humans were blind to what these creatures really were. The seed of fear at
knowing what these horrible abominations could do to my body if their ill
will so inclined was enough to make me want to sob.
My heart hammered, palms sweating. The wild desire to flee warred
with my temporary paralysis.
I took a step back toward the home store.
The monsters shot to their feet. Their double pairs of arms waved in
delight as malice twisted their faces. The substance leaking from their fangs
was hallucinogenic. They were enough of a nightmare awake, but caught in
the toxic spiral of that drug, they would be downright hellish.
Miro was right. There were worse things than death.
I swallowed hard. My obvious fear only made them hiss in delight.
The sliding doors of the home store opened; a heavy hand fell on my
shoulder. I jumped from surprise, but the suffocating fear vanished. Damn
near instantly.
“Run.”
That one word growled from the lupine throat. The opalescent fiends
looked between each other and then bolted.
“I should kill them!” Miro seethed.
Turning into his solid presence, I wrapped my arms around his waist.
“Don’t leave me.”
His arms clutched me close. That rough hand, the one that could
eviscerate the fiends from ass to throat, stroked reassuringly down my
spine. “I didn’t, pet. I went to get a drink of water back by the bathrooms.”
“I looked for you everywhere,” I murmured into the warm, musky scent
of him.
A low rumble sounded in his chest. “I heard you go by. And I took some
deep, calming breaths before I trailed after you. I’m sorry I wasn’t faster.”
I gave him a squeeze. “If it’s all the same to you, I’d like to finish
shopping.”
“Really?”
“Wouldn’t you like that?” I added quickly. “I’m sorry I killed the mood
earlier. I shouldn’t have pushed you.”
Resting his hand on the back of my head, he murmured, “Let’s go back
inside then.”
But I couldn’t go. Not till I heard it from his lips. “Is all forgiven?”
“Yes, red. Always and forever.” And then he found my lips and kissed
me as if his life depended on it. The hot Louisiana sun baked the landscape
around us, but what burned here, between us, was far hotter.
The awe effect was everything I’d been hoping for as we pulled up a few
blocks away from the restaurant. San Charmaine was the closest thing New
Orleans had to a Michelin five star. I threw the truck into park, and Addi
bounced on her seat. Her enthusiasm today was infectious.
Turning, I hooked an elbow on the back of the bench seat. “There’s a
gown in the back.”
Addi flashed me a mischievous look. “This is why you said my clothes
were alright.”
“If you wanna go in there and sit down in a tee and shorts, I’m not
letting any of those pricks stop us,” I said leaning forward slightly. I meant
it. No one would say no to me when it came to Addi.
“Really?” Addi arched a brow.
“They don’t stand a chance against me, pet.”
Addi’s smile only grew.
I watched her clamber into the back seat while feeling out the recesses
of my mind. “That wasn’t you,” I demanded.
The beast scoffed. “My sentiment. My words. My damn idea to bring
her here. You’re acting.”
I gave a mental growl. “It had to be you speaking. You used that gods-
forsaken nickname.”
“No—you did, asshat.”
I moved to look out the windshield. It was only gentlemanly to give
Addi privacy. The things I wanted to do to that lithe, addicting body
definitely made me a scoundrel, but I wouldn’t apologize for my roguish
desires. I just wouldn’t act on them. Not until she invited me.
Her cotton tee launched into the front seat. I flicked a glance in the
rearview only to see a pair of glistening, stormy eyes gazing back.
“Something more interesting out there than a naked mate?” Addi hissed.
While her smile was genuine, the bite in her voice was equally as real.
“Just waiting for permission, little darling,” I drawled, faking a deep
Southern accent and dropping most of the Gs. That didn’t fail to earn an
eyeroll from Addi.
“Well, this gorgeous gown is going to cover me in about thirty
seconds.”
“Just say the magic words, love,” I pressed, not dropping my gaze. It
was right there. All I had to do was look.
Addi sighed dramatically. “You’re making me beg? Really?”
I shrugged. “Reformed rake over here.”
Those full cheeks bloomed bright red. A peal of laughter broke from the
back of the truck, and Addi rocked backward, clutching her sides. I quickly
looked out the window.
“What did I say?” I murmured, a twinge of self-consciousness shifting
through me.
“That’s how historical smut novels talk about the hero.”
I found the girl who knew how to live, and she’d brought life back into
my crusty old bones. The last thing I wanted to be was cheesy when I was
raw from primal desires. “You deserve to be dripping wet, Addi. Screaming
and shaking with pleasure. I don’t have to have visions to know you’ll be
grabbing the sheets, back arched and eyes rolling into your skull as if
you’re having an exorcism. That’s the type of orgasm I’m going to give you
when I—”
I stopped short.
“When you fuck me?”
I fisted my hand on the steering wheel. “You hate that word.”
“In this instance, there isn’t anything else that works.”
No—no, there wasn’t. My chest rumbled deep with a vicious response.
“The fact that I haven’t claimed you yet is a testament to my control and the
profound respect I have for you. But Addi, once you’re ready, I will play
with you as you were meant to be played with.”
Addi sucked in a sharp breath. “Miro—look at me.”
I did. The garment bag was open, the frothy lace and bright sunny silk
spilling across the seat and covering part of her naked thighs. She was
fucking gorgeous. The words fell from my lips as I tried to communicate
just how I felt. “I ache for you, Addi. You blew into my life, and now
you’re the air I breathe. I desire you. I hunger for your taste, your scent, and
your screams of pleasure. Your soul is bound to mine, I feel it with every
beat of my black heart.”
“I want you, sir.”
“Soon, red. Soon,” I promised.
Addi nodded, taking her attention back to the gown. “This is beautiful,
Miro.”
“I had it dry cleaned so it’s fresh. There is a trunk of old-fashioned
clothes upstairs. I thought you might like it since you have a penchant for
things with history. But I’m hoping you don’t have to spend all evening
fighting off memories.”
“Miro!” she breathed, jumping into my arms. The hug was awkward
given the seatback. But the tint of the back windows meant I could rub my
fingertips up and down the bare skin of her spine without being seen.
“If you’d rather have something new, the beast wants you to know you
can go shopping and pick out any dress you want. He thinks you’ll feel
frumpy.”
Addi laughed into my neck as she clung to me. “No such thing. I love
the dress, even if it is more of a period piece.”
I relaxed. “Come on, let’s go get some grub.”
Addi wrinkled her nose. “Okay, cowboy.”
It was the best place in town. Not that I’d been to town for much dining
over the decades. The reputation didn’t disappoint. Addi’s eyes were wide,
and she cooed over every dish. Pushing away her plate, she tugged at the
lace of her collar. “We should take dessert to-go. I’m stuffed!”
I signaled the waiter, who came over and took the order to-go.
“You should have let her pick something more modern,” the beast
grumped.
“So you could stare at her tits all night?” I snapped back.
He chuckled darkly. The bastard.
“As if you don’t want to rub your face between them, asshat?”
I couldn’t answer that honestly with a refusal. “This is about wooing
her. I have the rest of my life to be intimate with her body.”
“What are you two arguing about now?” Addi asked as she reached
across the table to clasp my hand. She lowered her voice conspiratorially. “I
can tell when you talk to each other. Steam comes from your ears.”
I snorted in derision. “The beast thinks you look frumpy.”
Addi shot back in her chair, hand splayed over her chest. “Tell him I
happen to adore the rustic charm of this dress, thank you very much!”
I retained a firm hold over the one joined to mine on the table’s top.
At the same time, a dark voice growled in my mind, “Liar! Remember,
asshat, you have until ten with her, because I’m being a gods-damned saint
with my grace. If you keep this shit up, I’m going to take the reins. Are we
clear?”
“Crystal,” I bit back. And then I ignored that he was even there.
Even now that we’d had a long, drawn-out dinner, I couldn’t bring up
the courage to tell her. It was better just to spill and see what happened.
“Addi, I thought the letters were the sorceress come back to add to my
torment.” She started, looking at me. “Furthermore, I keep a lot of things
from Svet, because what I do causes him great pain. I thought if I kept it a
secret, I could protect you too.”
“Thank you for telling me.” Addi stared thoughtfully into space. “I see
how that would terrify you. And I understand why you didn’t tell me...at
first.”
“I would have told you sooner, but things are falling into place faster
than I can fathom.” I lifted her hand and placed a kiss on her knuckles.
“When I realized what I was feeling for you, I should have come clean.
Your trust means that much to me.”
“Thank you,” she breathed.
I watched her spin the single solitaire around her finger. That isn’t her
style. I would have to fix that. Besides...my bride shouldn’t wear the ring
that my fucking brother picked out.
“Agreed.” The beast commented. And then he shared another idea with
me. It took me aback, and I nodded my head in consideration. I could do
that. Addi would be...enchanted.
“What?” Addi drawled, a smile on her lip. “What’s the old fur ball
saying?”
“Watch it, pet. I get you at 10 p.m. sharp, and if you think asshat’s
punishment was something, wait till you get a taste of what I have in store
for you.”
The beast’s words snarled from my lips. But the shiver that ran through
Addi, and then set the delicious arousal on her skin, had me at a loss for
words.
“That’s what I thought,” the beast added before retreating into the
background.
I coughed, clearing my throat. “Addi—I won’t let him hurt you.”
But she waved me off. “I like the monstrous games, wolfman.”
“Oh, yeah?” I quirked a brow at her. “In keeping to this country boy
persona you seem so taken with, maybe I should rope you up and dine on
what’s between your legs for dessert?”
“Could you?” she asked, before clapping her hands over her mouth.
“I’m sorry, that was horribly unladylike of me.”
The blush that stained her cheeks was adorable. “Nah, it was cute as
hell, girl. Let me get the bill and we can get out of here—unless you’re still
hungry?”
She smirked. “We’ve got dessert to-go coming. And they don’t serve
what I want here.”
I nodded. That wasn’t so bad. Not so bad at all. “Do you want to watch
the sunset over Lake Pontchartrain?”
Addi looked outside. There was about a half hour till the late, summer
sunset. “If it’s all the same to you, I want you to take me home and fuck me
—hard.”
“Check!” I held up my hand, Addi laughing all the while.
Miro was a complete gentleman.
But there was nothing gentle about the way he kissed.
No sooner was the truck parked in front of the manor than he was on
me.
“Don’t you dare rip this dress,” I warned before his lips found mine.
The kiss was both reverent and ravenous. Those large hands captured my
waist and drug me to straddle his legs. They proved their skill as his deft
fingers slid the buttons from the loops.
His hot mouth drew me in, and I rolled my hips suggestively on his lap.
“Faster, wolfman.”
“Do you want it torn?”
I was having trouble remembering why I cared. Oh, right...because I
love beautiful, historical things. And this dress had a rich history that I’d
learned about little by little as I ate my dinner.
But now the hard press in his pants beckoned me.
Throwing the gown in the back, Miro’s gaze darkened as he looked over
my modern undergarments. Earlier, I’d secretly bemoaned the fact I didn’t
have the rest of the historical ensemble, but maybe it was a good thing there
weren’t whalebone barriers or yards of petticoats and chemises standing
between the wolf and me. Not that Miro was a stranger to getting into
decades old fashions. The wolf wanted me. Nothing I wore was getting in
his way.
Miro pulled me back down, his mouth devouring mine. As much as I
wanted to get into the main action, I wanted this kiss to drag on and on. It
was that damn good.
His touch was everywhere. Memorizing my skin with his fingertips. I
couldn’t help shivering at the feather-light tickle grazing over my thigh.
It wasn’t fair he was getting all the action. I wanted to touch him. Skin
to skin.
The concentration necessary to keep kissing him and undo the buttons
on his dress shirt was more than I’d bargained for. After a moment, Miro
moved his mouth away, blazing kisses to the shell of my ear. Catching it
between his teeth, he suckled.
While it was insanely arousing and therefore distracting, I managed to
release all eight ebony circles. He wasn’t wearing an undershirt. I shoved
the black dress shirt away to reveal the tanned masterpiece underneath.
Two could play at this game. I leaned forward, digging my teeth into the
hard mass of his shoulder. Miro cursed, the old-world language harsh and
promising the pleasure he would deliver.
“Time to get you inside the house, red,” Miro rasped, pulling me close
as he reached for the door and exited the truck.
The touching and kissing didn’t stop. By the time we reached the back
door, under the heavily shadowed porch, I bent down, hungry for his mouth,
and took it. Miro pressed me into the house, his strong frame able to crush
me. His body, soft and hard to the touch, contrasted with the solid, rough
wood behind. I wrapped my legs tighter around him, rocking my pelvis
suggestively.
This was so right—here and now with him. I was ready to give him
everything. Even if he wasn’t in my future, he was my whole present.
I don’t want to lose him. Either side, man or beast. Together they made
Miro, and I wanted him.
I moaned, breasts aching to be released. My nipples ached for his touch,
for his kisses.
Wriggling, I moved to grasp the clasp at my back. Miro snatched my
hands and lifted them above my head. He leaned down, chest vibrating with
a vicious growl. His mouth moved over the strap, and there was a tug and a
snap. The strap slackened, loose.
Broken.
“You bit it!” I gasped.
Miro lifted his head, flashing me a lupine grin. Razor canines glistened
menacingly at me. But I was more interested in his eyes. A mix of gold and
black—ethereal, otherworldly. In a word, beautiful.
Miro made short work of the other strap before tearing the band and
throwing the bra to the side. It skipped across the worn planks of the porch.
Still holding my arms captive, he cupped my breast in his big rough
hand and bent down to kiss my burning flesh. A captive, all I could do was
watch. My body was mere degrees away from bursting into flame. Exactly
how I imagined a phoenix felt before it ignited.
Even so, Miro was scorching. When his hot mouth closed over my
hardened nipple, the sensation left me gasping. He sucked, sending bursts
of pleasure through every fiber of my being. I arched into him.
Tonight would be the fullest point of the moon, and there would be
blood on its face as it glowed full and regal. But that made this moment
even more desperate. The curse would be waiting for us; the terrors of the
evil plaguing the Blackwater lands and pack, so right now, I only wanted to
lose myself in this beautiful man.
I tapped his shoulder. “More,” I groaned, breathing hard.
With a growl of agreement, Miro gripped my ass. His tongue lathed
over my chest to give attention to my other breast.
Fingers pulling at his short hair, I moaned as he carried me through the
house to his room. Turning at the last second, he fell backward onto the
bed. With a huff, I collapsed on him, hands braced on his chest.
Miro grasped my hair and brought my face to his. He kissed me. A
furious promise of what was to come, his tongue thrust into my mouth as he
held me in a punishing, unbreakable embrace.
I whimpered against his lips, taking everything he gave me.
“I freaking love the sounds you make, red,” he growled, looking up at
me with pure, unbridled lust.
“Good, because there’s no off switch,” I panted.
“Ride my face.”
I blinked down at him. That wasn’t what I was expecting. How did
one...do that?
“Now, red,” he insisted, slapping my ass to make me move. “Get up
here.”
My pussy clenched greedily. Trusting my body, I scrambled forward.
There was a tug, and then my panties were gone. With his help, I perched
over his face.
“You’re freaking soaked,” he groaned, lifting his head to run his tongue
over my sex.
I settled over him with a moan.
While I wasted precious minutes adjusting my position and worrying
about crushing him, Miro lost no time setting to work. The result was that
his rough caresses had me losing the last shred of self-consciousness.
“That’s it, love,” he purred between kisses. “Ride me. Ride my face.”
There was nothing to hold, leaving all the work to my thighs. The effort
to stay upright was almost more than I could handle. But I gave myself
completely over to the moment.
This is just a dance. My hands skated over my upper body. To the
rhythm set by my hips and the music thrumming through my body, I moved
my arms above my head. Hand touching arm. Fingers combing through my
hair.
His iron grip kept my lower body prisoner to his tormenting
ministrations.
Face buried between my legs, I caught his predatorial gaze. There was
hardly any gold, but it lurked deep in the onyx depths.
The licks were timed, their targeting precise. The frenzy had me rocking
back and forth as far as his punishing grip allowed. I rubbed the sensitive
spot against his mouth over and over. When he captured it in a kiss, sucking
my clit as hard as he had my nipple, I exploded. Writhing, hands buried in
my hair, I screamed.
Mindless pleasure convulsed through my entire body. I wouldn’t mind
preforming this free-form piece again and again.
He continued to lick, devouring my orgasm, and I whimpered at the
heightened sensation. The number had come to a close, but there was
always room for the second set. Struggling to get away from the torture, all
I could do was collapse forward, smothering him.
But he didn’t stay down for long.
Miro slid out from under me. There was a pop of his belt and the rip of
his fly. And then he was on me, flipping me over. I caught the gleam of his
possessive gaze as he spread my legs. He shoved his cock inside me with
one quick and brutal thrust.
There wasn’t time to tense.
Fingers pinching my nipple, he murmured, “Look how well you take
my dick, love. Your body was made for mine.”
And then he kissed me. I tasted myself on his lips. The heady intimacy
of the moment had me hooking my legs behind his.
There was no room for pain. Miro’s solid presence covered me, pressing
me into the mattress. It kept everything else away.
“Miro,” I moaned into his mouth. “I need you.”
His hips snapped in response, cock plunging deeper into my core. I
gasped as the internal ache was stroked by this erotic joining.
Miro drove into me. With every powerful thrust of his hips, I climbed
higher and higher. The pleasure pulsing after my first orgasm was quickly
stoked back to a raging inferno.
Dragging my legs higher around his waist, I unintentionally angled him
deeper. Miro let out a rough bark of pleasure, driving into me with more
force.
The combination was too much, and I reached my climax a few
breathless seconds later. He continued to pound into my channel as I came
hard on his cock.
Dropping his forehead onto mine, he groaned. “Oh, seven hells, love.
That’s it. I’m there—”
His whole, massive frame jerked in an uncoordinated explosion as he
came inside me.
Gasping from the physical exertion, I lay there, clinging to him. When
his eyes blinked open, they were a shimmering kaleidoscope of dark and
light.
Man and beast—a perfect union.
Mine. All mine.
Leaning down, I nipped at Miro’s throat, already enjoying the sight of the
love marks I’d scattered over his skin. “More,” I growled, teasing him into
another round.
He pillowed his head on his arm and grinned conspiratorially up at me.
“You’re a damn challenge, red. I love that you’re insatiable for my cock.”
I flashed him a sensual look, chest rising at how pleased his words made
me. I moved to straddle him, ready to take charge.
The groan and way his dark eyes squeezed closed wasn’t the reaction I
was expecting.
It made sense a moment later when he ground out, “The beast would
like to remind you that it’s nearly 10. He’s coming out to, and I quote, ‘play
with his pet.’”
A thrill, primal and consuming, rolled through me. “If that’s the case,
I’m going to go make an energizing brew and drink some water.”
Miro nodded, eyes still closed and face pinched tight. “That’d be best,
Addi. He’s not going to be gentle. I’m—I’m worried.”
I hopped off the bed but paused in the doorway. “What makes you say
that?”
Miro sighed, pushing to his elbow and pinning me with a hard look.
“You’re very smart and read all the time. Do you know much about
supernaturals who shift forms and their breeding proclivities?”
The excitement compounded, sending the butterflies into a hurricane.
“From the lack of fear wafting from you and the way your heart is
thundering in your chest, I think you know exactly what is in store for you,”
Miro muttered, flopping back on the bed, arm thrown over his eyes.
I rushed forward, pushing his arm back and cupping his face. “You were
my first, Miro. You were tender and yet fierce. The exact combination of
what I needed. Do you understand?”
He nodded slowly.
“Good.” I pressed a kiss to his lips. “What comes next is something
you’ll take part of as well. It’s not a preference of either. I’m—” The
sentiment on my lips was one I wasn’t ready for, so instead I said, “I’m
loving this experience, and when you come back to reign at dawn, you can
play as rough and hard as you want. You’re a predator, Miro. Embrace it.”
“I haven’t embraced that side of myself in well over a century, love.”
His voice was raw, shredded with emotion.
There it was. That new term of endearment he was starting to use. It
came from both of them—black and gold sparkled together to consume his
irises. Beast and man were reuniting over little old me.
This was how the curse would break. I was sure of it!
And if you’re wrong? The pessimism taunted me, the cruel jab
brutalizing my heart.
But I pushed it away.
“I’ll see you at dawn, wolfman.” I smirked, running away and missing
the playful swat he aimed at my ass. I paused only to grab something from
my valise which lay in the corner. Hiding the garment from Miro, I raced
out of the room.
Downstairs, I stood naked in the kitchen. A wicked idea was thrumming
in my mind.
The beast was coming out to play. And while I knew I wouldn’t win the
game, I planned to play a strong hand before he dominated me.
I didn’t waste a second making an energizing brew with the herbs and
other potion materials. Anticipation was a strong enough drug, making
adrenaline course through my body.
I slid the eyeleted white dress over my body to drop to mid-thigh.
Although it looked old fashioned, the peasant dress was coming back in
style. I’d picked up at a boutique months ago. I hadn’t worn it yet, saving it
for a special occasion.
Well, consummating my relationship with my mate was one hell of an
occasion.
Donning the garment after the first act was doing things slightly out of
order, but it was fitting for the next.
Running to the truck, I grabbed one of the many packages from the
backseat and the dessert. On the way home from the restaurant, we’d
popped into my favorite stationary store. It was in the same adorable strip
of small shops that the restaurant was. Miro had bought some of damn near
everything. It was a good thing we’d avoided the bookstore because his
library didn’t have much room. Something we could remedy if we turned the
bare parlor into a second library.
Putting the dessert in the fridge, I scrawled a note for the beast.
Tag.
You’re it, beasty. I’m the beauty running through the woods.
You’re the big bad wolf who’s chasing me.
If you catch me, well.... Daylight Miro had his turn.
Now it’ll be yours.
I grinned at the saucy note. I knew the words of the curse said to tame
the beast, but...I hated the thought of the predator being suppressed.
Personally, I wanted his nature channeled. Aimed directly at me. He would
never hurt me, and I could take the worst he threw.
Sliding into my athletic shoes, I glanced at the clock. Five minutes—
that’s all the head start I would have. No time for socks. I gathered the skirts
and ran. Backdoor left open, I ran with the wind, hoping it would help cover
my scent instead of being blown directly toward the monster.
Of course, with his heightened senses, I was no match for a werewolf.
I counted as I ran. The murmured numbers came faster, but after I
reached three hundred, I strained my ears. Sure enough, a keen howl
pierced the night.
Sheer delight shivered down my spine.
I raced around the trees. Shafts of moonlight made it possible to traverse
the ground at a steady clip and not twist an ankle. That would suck.... Not
that I would let a minor injury stop this fun. I grinned wickedly.
A howl sounded from straight behind, and I veered left. Breathing hard,
I pushed my speed.
Branches snapped to the left, and a bone-shattering roar followed in its
wake.
I turned right. Arms pumping, I regretted the dress.
“AAAddddddiii—”
I grinned like a possessed woman. “BBBeeaassstttyyy—”
Whereas his call was song-like and concise, mine was broken by heavy
breathing. Still, it was equally thrilling when I heard his howl to the right.
He was herding me.
A dark specter, he stood glaring from between the trees. He’s wicked
fast!
I braked hard, changing my direction on a dime.
A wicked laugh rang out through the trees. And then, he whistled. It
was creepy, bone-chilling.
I freaking loved it.
When the noise stopped, I changed direction once more, making a big
loop to the manor. No reason to run with the wind. The beast knew where I
was. Always had.
That keen howl broke through the trees mere yards to the right. I yelped.
He’d snuck up on me.
I charged for an opening between the trees. The yard was just beyond.
A large, brutally strong frame crashed into me, knocking me to the
ground. The beast loomed above me. “Naughty, pet. Don’t you know
there’s a bastard out there, thinking he can come onto my property and mess
with what belongs to me?”
I shrugged innocently. “Honestly, that never crossed my mind.
AANNNDDD—” I raised my voice to cut him off “—I’ll grant you it
should have, but it’s a testament to my trust in you that I feel absolutely
safe.”
“Still....” The beast leaned down, running a long lick of his tongue over
my throat. “I ought to spank you until your ass is as red as your hair.”
That stilled the squirming. I blinked up at him. I wanted it so badly. But
what the hell was the fun in telling him. “Don’t you dare.”
Those lupine features flashed me a wicked smile. “No, pet,” he crooned.
“You want it too badly, don’t you, little one? I can see it in your eyes, smell
it in your arousal.”
He lifted my arms above my head, pinning my legs. This position was
all too familiar. I bucked and thrashed, but none of it interrupted him. Those
brutally sharp claws skimmed down the material of my dress. It fluttered
open like crepe paper streamers. Three more times, he ran his claw through
my white dress.
And then the claws retracted. The beast brushed my dress aside. With a
growl of approval, he slid his monstrous hand between my legs.
“You’re soaking for me, pet,” he murmured, voice the hushed roar of an
oncoming storm.
Not ready to submit, not ready to be his prey, I relaxed. When his grip
loosened a fraction, I gave one violent buck. It was just enough to wriggle
free. I took off, scrambling across the forest floor.
He let me go.
“Adélaïde!” The shout was in front of me.
I stopped short. Standing stalk still, a dark figure framed in the midnight
forest, the beast stood between a copse of trees.
“You’re too fast,” I wheezed.
“All the better to catch you, my sweet.”
I took a step back, my legs shaking with the exertion. “Your eyes are
glowing.”
“All the better to see you, love.”
My back slammed into a tree. Trapped. I was freaking trapped! “Oh my,
what a big cock you have.”
It should have been laughable. Replaying it in my head, I should have
felt utterly ridiculous. But neither of us was chuckling.
The air crackled with dark energy. The beast took a step forward. And
then another.
“All the better to claim you with, my pretty.”
My heart leapt to my throat, my pussy convulsed with need, moisture
slick between my legs.
“Run.”
I took three steps. Three pitiful steps.
A thick arm caught me round the waist and ripped me into the air. A
split second later, we were rolling on the ground. The beast had worked to
change his face, features morphing to form lips.
His kiss was unforgiving.
That body, rough and hard, captured me completely. I surrendered, body
moving greedily against his.
A roar of victory broke through the forest. All the tiny hairs on my body
stood up on end.
The beast flipped me over, my stomach pressed into the dirt. With a tug
on my hips, he moved me back. Directly onto his cock.
There wasn’t even a moment to brace myself before he joined us in one
brutal thrust. A long moan gurgled from my throat.
He slid back and pushed deeper. This was the same invasion I’d
experienced earlier, and I loved the feeling of being full.
Keeping one hand on my hip, Miro trailed his touch down my spine. My
muscles spasmed under the sensation. And then he reached around,
caressing from sternum to navel. They didn’t stop. His hand went lower.
But there was something different about it. There was no sharp prickle
against my skin.
Those were...fingers. Rougher and more angular, they didn’t have the
lethal claws. They slid against my pussy and rubbed relentlessly against the
sensitive bundle of nerves.
Stars burst in my vision.
I was pure sensation. Consumed. And at the same time, this was a
freedom I could never have dreamt about. The same telltale convulsion
began deep in my core. Muscles consumed with pleasure, it spread
outwards. I was seconds away from coming.
“Not yet,” the beast growled.
Pulling out, he snatched me off the ground. For a breathless second, I
was suspended in the air. He brought me down and onto him as he laid back
into the earth.
I slid back, catching his cock and impaling myself on it. A desperate
sigh, part gasp, part mewl, escaped my lips at the joining.
“I want to see you take your pleasure on my cock, pet.” He brushed his
claw over my nipple. The sharp touch felt so damn good. “I want to watch
these bounce as you ride me.”
“Alright,” I whispered, lifting my hips and sliding back down his
length.
“Do you like that? Taking what’s yours?”
I could only nod.
That rough, long tongue ran across his lips, pure hunger glistening in his
eyes.
It took a few tries to master the movement. This should have been
something that made my cheeks flame with embarrassment. But having a
monster underneath me only made me more aroused. Because he was mine
—my Miro.
Fingers digging into the solid muscle of his chest, I picked up the speed.
“That’s it, pet. Just like that.” The beast flexed his pelvis upward,
angling deeper inside me.
I rode him. Bounced up and down on his hard cock.
He cupped my breasts, kneading the tender flesh with his unforgiving
touch. I moaned as pleasure mixed with the sweet bite of pain.
“You ride me so well—more, Addi. More!” he bellowed into the night.
I obeyed.
Our hard breathing mixed in a strange symphony, interspersed with
moans as pleasure dragged its reeds across our bodies, producing the erotic
music.
“Are you ready for me, pet?” he rasped.
I nodded. “Yes!”
“Then come for me,” he snarled his demand.
That demand was all it took. My muscles clenched around him, my hips
dropping down, forcing him deep.
He held me in place, short, hard breaths escaping his lungs. At the base
of his cock, just inside my entrance, his knot swelled. We were locked
together as he howled into his climax.
“You’re being filled with my seed, Addi,” he grunted, body convulsing
beneath me.
“Yes, Miro. Yes!” I was wild from the sensation. I thrashed above him,
but there was no breaking the primal bond.
This was how werewolves bred. Caught in the moment, the fierce desire
to accept his seed, to let it be buried deep in my womb, consumed me. I
might not have the same mating heat as the other females in his pack, but
my longing for a family of my own was strong enough to make the bliss of
this intimate act fuel the desire to be bred.
“Look at you, taking what I give you,” he ground out roughly, the
approval in his voice heavy.
I swallowed hard, still caught in the throes of euphoria.
The beast squeezed my hips, bright eyes flashing. “I can die a happy
man, having seen your beautiful face radiant with the pleasure I gave you.”
“You’re not dying—you’re not going anywhere.” If I believed it hard
enough, it would be real.
It had to be.
“Hush, pet. Promise me one thing,” he coaxed.
I bit my lip. “Anything.”
“No tears. Don’t mourn for me.”
“Miro! I could never forget this side of you, even if the curse takes you
—I won’t. I won’t forget you!” My fingers pinched his flesh and fur. But he
only brushed a gentle touch over my arms.
“I know you won’t. When you sit in our garden, you’ll be closest to me.
And if you want, under the light of the full moon, you can slide your fingers
between your legs and remember this night in the forest. Remember how I
made you come on my cock, how soaked you were for me. How I made you
howl at the moon in a way asshat never could.”
The filthy, yet sorrowful way he was speaking made my insides clench.
He shifted his hips with a moan. “That’s it, love. Just like that.”
“Miro—you are Miro.”
The side of his feral mouth quirked in a saucy grin. “I am Miro.”
Lunging forward, I gripped his fearsome face between my hands.
“You’re molding with daylight Miro. I see it; there are thousands of little
moments. Hell! Your eyes! Gold and black—just like now. You’re not
leaving me, beast. Who would Miro be without you? And the daylight
version? He’s bolstered and strong because of you, but he moves cautiously
to temper your fire!”
“I wish you were right, Addi,” he whispered. “I really do.”
His eyes slid past me, taking in something far above us.
But I didn’t give a shit about the moon’s bloody face. The only thing
that mattered was the monster right in front of me.
“You’ll be here tomorrow, and you’ll be here the day after,” I stated,
although deep in my heart, it felt like a plea rather than a reassurance.
“Oh, Addi, you’re breaking my black, villainous heart.”
And that right there was the final thread. It snapped. Tears I promised
not to shed drenched my eyes. The beast pulled us apart and lifted me to
cradle in his arms. I didn’t realize he’d moved until we were under the bows
of the oak. How long I cried, it was hard to say. But my grief watered the
newly planted flowers as we took the long watch of the night in our garden.
Sunup came, and the beast was still there.
He’d retreated, though, letting daylight Miro take the reins. They were
still convinced that something cataclysmic would happen. But the blood
moon had come and gone. As Bogdana had predicted, it was Fate’s
timestamp. We had one more night’s watch to pass. I wasn’t giving up hope.
This morning had only reconfirmed my belief that the two sides would
merge into one final product—Miroslav.
But, since each half believed that time was precious, it took Svet’s alpha
command to drag daylight Miro away from the manor house. The beast had
struggled for control, fur sprouting and eyes blazing. He’d fought to come
out and destroy Svet. I’d gotten right in Miro’s face, clutching as much of
the monster as I could with the height difference, and kissed him.
Miro calmed.
I swore to them both that I would be safe and would shoot anything that
happened to enter the house. It was obvious both sides hated it, but Miro
left. Armed with a hammer and nails, I busied myself decorating. The new
dishes dried on the counter, and I wanted the kitchen and dining room to
shine with life and personality.
Our house....
The sweetest two words. They danced through my head as I ambled
about the house. The gun Miro had left me with was in the fridge. I’d
figured it was easily accessible there. No one would see it if they broke into
the house, and I wouldn’t have to look at it while I worked.
Glancing around the homey kitchen, I rubbed the back of my hand
across my forehead. Miro would come back, we would cook dinner, and we
would make love. Probably not in that order. I grinned.
Time to explore.
The trunks Miro had brought down from the attic before he left were
lined down the hall. I planned to use them for training with the skills
Bogdana had shown me. Delighted with the prospect of building my
tolerance, as well as exploring the contents, I opened the first. According to
Miro, Blackwater Manor had a rich history. And I could enjoy it because I
practiced how to keep the rush of images away. I trailed my fingers over
objects, seeing joy, worry, and heartbreak.
It was a strange euphoria, willingly basking in the memories. Choosing
what to see and controlling the influx of strong emotions. Not letting them
overwhelm me.
Opening the second trunk, I gasped. Nestled in aged tissue paper was a
frothy lace gown. Even tinted with age, I knew before I touched it what it
was. Annabelle Pane, the last resident of this estate before Miro’s father
bought the land, was married in this gown. Immediately, I brought down the
mental shields to soak up the bright yellow memories of the past. It was a
rush of giddy, happy images that flowed from where my fingers reverently
touched the material. They’d been married in June, and she had summer’s
first roses in her bouquet. After the church ceremony, they’d come here for
a feast. These people had been giddy with delight. And then...I got to watch
flashes of the wood elf John Pane ravish his bride on their wedding night.
Theirs was a passion union, founded on friendship. Right up until the day
John drowned in the bayou and Annabelle sold the property in a rush to go
back to Europe. I wonder whatever happened to her.
Either way, the books, trinkets, and now this dress were all well
preserved. I would have to ask Miro how they’d been tucked away with
such care. Was it him? Annabelle had been too distraught to do more than
throw her spell book and journals into a valise and run into the night.
A creak outside had me freezing.
The kitchen door was open to let the hot summer breeze whisper
through the kitchen. A big damn mistake. Natasha stood there, manicured
nails hooked in her jean belt loops. The sickening realization of what she
was wearing came over me. My visions always came true, and no matter
what happened, she was going to beat me the hell up. Ah, crap.
How soon I could get her to cease and desist would be the ticket.
Prepared for the pain, my greeting wasn’t the friendliest in tone. “Hi,
Natasha. What brings you to our humble home?”
“Your home?” she scoffed. “That’s cute.”
Okay, so that was how she wanted to play this. That worked for me. “It
is.” I held up my left hand.
“I heard something different.” Natasha stepped over the threshold, eying
me hard.
She’s fishing. The less I told her, the better. “I’m not responsible for
whatever gossip you prefer to believe.”
But she didn’t answer. Standing so that she could see into the hall and
the contents of the trunks, Natasha’s nostrils flared. “How dare you touch
her things.”
I flicked a glance behind me, confused. “Annabelle Pane’s?”
“Put those back! I didn’t pack them away for her so that some nosey
wench could riffle through them!” Natasha shrieked. She rushed across the
kitchen and ripped the gown from my hands.
“They are in my attic, and I can look at them if I please,” I bit back.
Pushing to my feet, I tried to glare at her. A hard thing to do when she
towered over me.
“You’re not really mated to Miroslav.” Her hiss rattled my bones. She
grabbed my hair and dragged me into the kitchen. I clutched desperately at
her arm, trying to elevate the strain of her pulling on my hair.
This was it! I kicked and struggled for all I was worth. A soft grunt was
the only clue that I made contact. Just because my opponent was a jealous
werewolf that was pissed that I’d taken the man she wanted as her mate
didn’t mean I wouldn’t fight like hell.
Wrenching myself to the side, I pulled her with me, and we tumbled
hard down the porch steps. The open palmed slap came next. Even knowing
it would come, it rocked me. And yes, I did try to dodge it. But it was
useless.
“If Miro wanted you, he’s had decades to do something about it!” I
raged, stars still sparking in my vision.
I let go of her arm. No longer holding part of the weight, her grip on my
hair brutalized my scalp. Winding back, I pummeled my fist into the flesh
of her hip.
Natasha buckled, crashing into me. Her weight forced the breath from
my lungs. But it didn’t end there. She swung out and clipped me in the
boob. I yelped, cat-clawing her arms. We became a mass of rolling limbs,
kicking and hitting.
Something whizzed above my head.
How I heard the sound in the midst of the scuffle, I wasn’t sure. It might
have been a flicker of warning from the beyond, but I stopped. Glass
cracked behind us.
“Natasha, you idiot! We’re under attack,” I hissed, pushing against her.
Her sneer was cut off when a second object skittered to the ground right
where we’d been a moment ago. An arrow. The form shift was incredible to
watch. Her muzzle elongated and fur burst over her skin. She sprang to her
feet, ready to fight.
But even though we’d been brawling like wild things, ready to hurt and
maim one another, I couldn’t let a pack member rush into danger.
“Get in the house,” I snapped, fisting her fur and yanking. A wave of
delight rushed through me when she squeaked in pain. “Miro has guns! We
can’t rush into the woods without knowing what’s out there.”
“I’m a wolf, not a puny human!”
“I’m a seer, so screw off,” I bit back, smacking her head.
A third arrow thwacked. That one struck Natasha’s back, right on her
shoulder blade. She howled in pain, but at my insistence, I drug her into the
house.
I slammed the door shut and grabbed the phone. Damn rotary dials! It
took ages to call Miro. Dial tone in my ear, I peered around the aperture.
There was nothing out there. The trees swayed in the wind, not
revealing their secrets.
“Addi?” Miro asked, caution in his voice.
“We’re under attack. It’s the goblin! Get home—but be careful. Archer,
in the trees.” I panted. “I didn’t see who or what, and I didn’t let Natasha go
after him.”
“We’re coming,” he snapped. I winced at the panic in his voice.
“We’ll be fine in the house. I’m getting the gun out of the fridge right
now!” I moved to the appliance and ignored his snort of derision.
“The fridge! We’ll discuss that later. Stay on the line,” he instructed.
I did.
Natasha yowled as she reached around and ripped the arrow from her
shoulder. It only penetrated the outer rotator, which meant it wasn’t through
the flesh by the collarbone. With any luck it would be only a small flesh
wound.
“What happened with that?” Miro demanded in my ear.
I met Natasha’s hateful gaze. “My vision came true. What the beyond
didn’t tell me was that this attack would interrupt our cat fight.”
Natasha snarled.
There was a burst of outrage on the phone, and then it sounded like the
device dropped. There was a fuzzy fumble, and I held the receiver away
from my head.
“Addi!” Svet shouted.
I pressed the phone back to my ear. “Yeah?”
“He’s wolfing out—he’s changing form before sunset!” Svet was
panicked. I heard Bogdana muttering in the background.
“He won’t hurt you!” I said. “Tell the beast that I’m okay and he needs
to focus on getting here, not having a rage fit. Tell the beast I’m waiting to
be held—”
“It’s not the beast,” Svet murmured in awe. “It’s Miro. In wolf form.”
My heart skipped. What color are his eyes? “Give him the phone, Svet.”
“He’s ruined the interior of my truck,” the alpha grumped. “Where’s the
attacker?”
“Gone? Out there? I don’t know!” I said after peeping around the
corner. “Be careful driving to the house.”
“We will,” Svet said.
Standing in the backyard was a hideous figure. The greenish, leathery
skin was unmistakable. It had sharp, pointed ears and a wide maw with
disgusting teeth. The goblin looked exactly as he’d appeared in the memory
when I touched the letters.
There was no reason to say anything. The goblin wasn’t moving. The
wolves on the phone couldn’t get here any faster.
Another shuffle, and then the gravelly, deeper voice of Miro with a
muzzle and fangs came on the line. “Addi, I’m going to kill Natasha.”
The female across from me reared back.
“No—no, you’re not. Miro, don’t even think about it!” I was breathing
hard, voice dangerously high. “Miro—Miro, you listen to me. This is the
kind of behavior that got you into this mess in the first place. Please, Miro, I
—I don’t want you to. I don’t want you to hurt her.”
“I won’t let him, pet.”
This was huge. The beast calming the man. I sagged with relief. “I can’t
wait to see you—both!”
“We’re never leaving you alone again,” the beast swore.
I smiled into the phone. “That works for me, beasty. Now hurry!”
I peered back outside. The backyard was empty. Where’d it go?
“My brother can’t go any faster, red,” Miro grumped.
I watched the kitchen door. There was no shadow of movement.
“There—we’re coming down the driveway.” As Miro spoke, the
window above the sink shattered.
An arrow stuck in the far wall. If it had been only an inch to the left, it
would have lodged in Natasha’s forehead.
“Take cover, you fool!” I screamed at her while the cacophony of shouts
sounded in my ear.
Natasha bared her monstrous teeth. She sank to the ground, dark eyes
wide with fear.
“ADDI—”
“I’m here! We’re fine!” I snapped. “Backyard. Goblin is using arrows,
but it might have other weapons. One broke the window above the sink—”
I stopped talking. The doorknob jiggled.
Why hadn’t I locked the door?!
The phone clattered to the floor. I was at the door a half second later and
threw the deadbolt. A manic laugh sounded on the other side.
And then the creature vanished. Just poofed.
I held the gun at the door, taking a shaking step back. Where did it go? I
gripped the gun hard.
That was when Natasha started shaking. A quick glance showed she
was in a full-on seizure. Foam came from her mouth. Cursing, I dove for
her. Her body was wicked hot. And while I noticed shifters did have a
hotter body temperature, this was unnaturally warm. Before my eyes, the
werewolf form shriveled up. Natasha vomited. The bile and foam spilled
down her naked flesh.
I crouched but reached up into the cupboard, grabbing witch hazel and
cedar oil. Looking through the hole in the window, I checked to make sure
the freak wasn’t back. Safe. For now. I scrambled to the sink where dishes
dried on the rack beside it. I grabbed a cup and poured it half full. Then I
shook ten drops of oil into it. In a rush, I used my fingers to stir it. Already
kneeling back over the deathly still Natasha, I poured the concoction over
the blackening wound.
It fizzed, stinking of burning flesh.
Salt. I need salt! Half turned and moving to the pantry, I screamed as
the door burst open. The gun! It was on the counter—
“Miro,” I sobbed in relief. He was in full werewolf form. Those black
eyes snapped, looking around the room. I rushed into his arms, instantly
safe in his warmth. A string of words tumbled from my lips, but he raised a
claw to press them closed.
“Are you well, red?”
“Yes, but Natasha—” I stopped speaking and gestured behind me.
“Bogdana!” Miro shouted over his shoulder. The shaman came sprinting
across the yard and pushed past us.
“I used witch hazel and cedar oil; I was trying to find the salt. If we only
had tubust root,” I said in a breathless rush.
“You did good, you did good,” the shaman assured me, pushing her
thick black braid over her shoulder.
Svet, shouldering a large military grade gun, was doing a perimeter
check around the backyard. “No tracks,” he shouted over to us.
“The goblin was at the back door. He nearly made it inside, but I locked
it. Don’t worry!” I rushed to add, seeing the look in Miro’s dark gaze. “I
had the gun. I would have shot him...I just don’t know if it would have been
effective. He vanished, Miro. Touched the knob, laughed like a devil, and
vanished!”
“What else, pet.” As he spoke, the dark of his irises were swallowed by
the beast’s golden glow.
The hunter was present. I breathed deeply, relishing the surety of his
touch. He might be a most fearsome predator, but he was mine—all of him.
“He stood just outside the tree line for maybe thirty seconds. He didn’t
mind being seen.”
“Can you smell his trail?” Bogdana called out from where she worked
on the kitchen floor.
“No.” Miro inhaled deeply. His eyes flashed pure gold before reverting
to black. “It doesn’t reek of mountain snot.”
“No, it doesn’t. The attacker is covering his scent and probably using
portals.” Bogdana slid a syringe of liquid down Natasha’s throat.
The female’s eyes fluttered open, and she looked at me. “I’m sorry,
Addi.”
Miro tensed, blowing a sharp, short breath out of his nose. I placed my
hand on his chest. “I forgive you.”
“You really are his mate.” Natasha dropped her head, staring up at the
ceiling in defeat.
I leaned my cheek against the werewolf’s strong, monstrous torso. I
was. And he was mine.
Eventually, everyone left. Svet sent a pack member over with plywood. I
had a garage with car tools, not construction tools. That would have to
change if we started tearing this place apart to satisfy Addi’s ideas for the
house. Once she started talking about design and interior décor, she didn’t
stop. Curled against me, we sipped wine in the study.
“Who’s going to come out and play with me tonight?” Addi rubbed her
nose with the palm of her hand.
I let out a long sigh. We had minutes before sunset. The beast was eager
to come out and spend his last night with her.
“She’s going to pick me, asshat,” he snarled.
A laugh bubbled up my throat. He was delusional. I was the good guy in
this saga.
“Maybe she wants the villain,” he bit back.
“What are you two arguing about?” There was a light, teasing laugh in
Addi’s voice.
I grunted. “Nothing.”
“You’re going to merge into one, Miro.” Addi laid her hand on my
knee.
When she squeezed, I drew in a deep breath. Electricity buzzed through
me, sending blood straight to my dick. The first thing we’d done once alone
was tangle up the sheets in my bed. An hour later, and I was still ravenous
for more.
“Don’t you dare. It’s my turn!” The beast was so close to the surface.
Ready to jump out.
But before I could act, or even think, the sound of a vehicle coming
down the gravel at breakneck speed had me shooting off the couch and
reaching for my weapon.
“Stay close,” I barked.
Addi scooted behind me, and we moved to the entryway. It was a red
Audi. A luxury model, but if it had aftermarket parts, it would be wicked
fast.
“That’s Cassidy’s car, but she’s not driving....” Addi’s voice trailed off.
She reached for her throat, a choked sob coming out a moment later.
“Addi?” Desperation made my voice sharper than I meant. I tried again.
“Addi, love, what is it?”
“That’s my—that’s my sister,” she whispered. In a rush, she reached for
the door and threw it open.
“Addi, wait!”
“Stay here, please, Miro. I need to do this—but alone.”
Those words were a slap to my face. I couldn’t have moved if I wanted
to.
“Let her go. She won’t leave us. Watch from in here,” the beast said,
jumping in with that obnoxious voice of reason he seemed only to have
when she was concerned.
“Addi—” the sister, Margot, said. She was as tall as Addi, but that
wasn’t where the physical similarities stopped. It was the way they carried
themselves that made them soul’s sisters. Margot was divine, beautiful in a
defiant way. She, like Addi, carried the same regal air. Both could have
been born with crowns on their heads. But in Margot’s dark eyes, there was
a streak of wild abandon. She was ready to fly in the face of danger, rush
into the yawning maw of death with laughter on her face. The world was
her playground, and she was ready for action.
That’s why she was so protective of Addi—the homebody. Even without
the sight, I could see it.
The sight of them embracing was too much. I threw back my head, a
howl of desperation ripping from my throat. The sister was going to take
my mate away. This was what Addi had feared, had hid from.
The stupid nightwalker! He no doubt told the sister after coming and
taunting me that night. It could have been the shade, but he was friendly
with our shaman, so I doubted very much it was him. No, it had to be the
putrid abomination that came that first blissful night. When I’d been dining
with Addi, the interruption happening before I could join her in the bubble
bath—
When the beast came inside to dine with Addi. I shook my head.
Thoughts blurred, memories blended, and all I knew was the sister was
here. I threw the vase Addi had selected for the entryway table, smashing it
against the wall.
“Miro! Don’t you dare come out here if you’re gonna make a scene!”
Addi’s voice held a bite. I stopped just inside the doorway, pressing myself
against the wall so I could better listen.
“It’s so good to see you,” Addi gushed to her sister. “But, not to be rude,
you can’t stay. It’s almost sunset.”
She was embarrassed. She didn’t want me around.
“Not if you’re going to act like an uncivilized prick, dumbass,” the
beast taunted.
“As if you’re one to talk,” I snapped under my breath. “You’re the
creature who would have decimated New Orleans had we not locked you up
in this house!”
How could it be possible that he stood a chance to remain? Him! I
ground my fists into my eye sockets. It was the worst kind of torture. The
cherry on top of this hellish Sunday.
“Am I?” the beast pestered. “Or have you been blaming me for the
things you can’t face about yourself?”
“You just want her to pick you. So you’re going to lay as much dirt on
my name—”
“No, asshat. Just no. You were a raging brute long before I was
separated from you. We’ve had years to deal with the destruction. Now it’s
time to go to confession. We want Addi. The only way we get her is by
reforming. I’m willing to do that. Can you say the same?”
Could I?
From outside, my lupine hearing caught the smallest of whispers from
the sister. “Are you in danger?” she asked.
That bastard nightwalker didn’t tell Margot? Damn, if I ever saw him
again....
“Nope,” Addi chirped. “I’ve actually never felt more at home than here.
Hopefully, in a few weeks, I can receive you formally for a visit.”
Margot needed to leave. Now. She was making Addi sad. Desperation
steamed in my veins.
Addi squeezed Margot tightly. “But you really need to go. Now,
Margot! Get back in Cass’s car and don’t stop driving. Not ‘til you’re back
on the road. And don’t come back!” She shouted the last, pushing her sister
toward the open car door. “Not until I call.”
“Addi! You hurt me.” Margot’s whispered confession made Addi flinch.
How dare she! I ground my teeth. I saw red. Deep and pulsing, it tinted
my vision.
The beast howled in my head. “Don’t do anything stupid, asshat!”
“Don’t you get it?” Addi shouted. “This is my story. If you were here—I
love you, Margot—but you would have tried to handle it, not me. Please,”
she begged, but without a trace of fear in her voice. “This is my adventure,
Margot. Let me finish it out. Please understand this.”
I moved to the door, peering out from the shadows. Fur sprouted over
my body. I could change form now. It wasn’t because of a whim, but the
strong emotions let me tap into the ability that had long ago been stolen
from me.
“You’re sure you’re safe?” Margot demanded, putting a heavy hand on
her shoulder. “I don’t like whatever wild beast you have trapped in that
house.”
The protective sister was glaring right at me.
“Addi asked you to stay inside! Do not go out there,” the beast shouted.
“I’m fine. Truly. So long as I follow the rules. Stay inside after dark. It’s
easy. I’ve got the knack of it...finally.”
That gutted me. She didn’t—she didn’t tell her own sister. We’re mated!
It was hard to breathe. I stumbled into the door’s frame. The wood
groaned under my touch.
“Come with me,” Margot pleaded.
If Addi couldn’t admit we were mated, what was the point of her being
here? The lack of admission was a rejection. A terrible ache gripped my
chest.
“Margot—you were the one who wanted to escape this one-horse town
and travel the world. I—I didn’t. I agreed to it for your sake, and I offered
to come. But that was before I found what I really wanted: a home.”
“Excuse me?” Margot exploded. “A home? In the middle of the swamp
on an old plantation?”
“What can I say, I’m a homebody. And my...friend has made this place
mine.”
While I could hear the smile in her voice, she’d called me a friend. Not
a lover, not a mate—
“A friend is something you haven’t had in decades. You have your pack,
your family. But a friend, not that. How do you think she will stay as your
mate?”
I didn’t respond to the beast’s lunacy.
He growled at me. “Because, asshole. She’s going to build a future here,
and it has to have a solid base, built in trust and companionship. The sex,
the love, that comes from that base. Friend—it’s the highest honor she could
have bestowed on your pasty ass. If you can’t see that, you don’t fucking
deserve her!”
I was done talking to him.
Springing through the door, I raced into the night.
Addi gasped as I rushed past her. She screamed my name, but it was
more like the whisper of an oncoming storm. I was going to chase this
plague from my doorstep. No one was taking Addi. No one was going to
come between us. Not the sister—not the beast.
By the time I wrestled the control back from my incensed daylight half, I
stood at the edge of our property. Margot was driving away, but I couldn’t
slip back into the trees before she saw me.
“Well done, asshole,” I seethed. “She wasn’t going to hurt Addi—you
succeeded in doing that.”
The pain pulsing in my chest was the only response.
The moon rested low on the skyline. The horizon was its shelf, and it
wasn’t ready to climb. Clear of the bloodbath of yesterday, the pale face
stared back at me, bright and cheerful.
Addi wouldn’t choose the asshat. Not when he’d behaved as more of a
beast than me.
I need to get back to her.
Turning, I sprinted back to the house. “How could you leave her alone?
You know something came after her earlier, and yet chasing her sister away
was the better alternative. Seriously, asshole? Get your damn priorities
straight.”
“You’re as desperate as I am to have her stay!”
Yes—yes, I was. While I understood his vitriol, I couldn’t condone his
actions. “But not at the cost of her happiness. She survives. She thrives. Let
the rest of the world burn.”
“I couldn’t agree with you more,” the asshat grumbled.
There was a long pause as I pounded down the driveway. A jumble of
thoughts revolved through my mind. Some of them were my own. Some of
them more in line with asshat’s thinking. Confused, I felt for the barrier
restricting our divide. It was paper thin. His thoughts crossing and
becoming mine—or maybe they were all mine.
I am Miro.
Addi believed we were going to merge. How was that going to work?
When we were clearly so different?
“Are we?” the asshat responded.
My molars ground together painfully. I used to be so good at ignoring
his voice. Now it was right there. As if it were part of my own.
Before either of us could continue this fruitless, heart-wrenching
discussion, a sound floated up from the other end of the drive. Addi—
panting and heart racing.
I strained my ears, desperate to know if there was the sound of another.
Nothing presented itself. I was ninety percent sure she wasn’t being chased
by the mountain plague. Whatever that harbinger of evil wanted, it wouldn’t
hurt her. I would make sure of it. The goblin was as good as dead.
“AAAddddddiii!”
There was a pause. “BBBeeaassstttyyy?”
My heart beat wildly. “Yes, my love, tis’ I!”
And there she was, running around the corner. She slowed, jogging to a
halt. Something vibrant simmered in her gaze.
“I’m pissed as hell at you, Miro!” Her heavy breathing didn’t sap the
punch from her words. “How dare you! How dare you chase after her!”
The accusation of my rival died on my lips.
“It was madness, love.” My words surprised me. “I take responsibility
for my actions; I beg your forgiveness.”
Fists planted on her hips, Addi glared at me. Her generous chest rose
and fell, nipples straining against the thin layers of her lace bralette and top.
“It wasn’t you, beasty. It was daylight Miro. And I’ve never been more
furious at him—”
While she raged, I took two steps forward, closing the distance. And in
that time, I’d changed forms. Naked, as a man, I captured the beauty, and
kissed her. That sultry wrath was an aphrodisiac.
Her anger pushed back at me, channeling through her in the form of
lust. I could taste it on her mouth, feel it as she plunged her tongue into
mine. Her body trembled with bottled emotions.
I freaking loved this side of her. Powerful. Dominant. If she’d been born
a werewolf, she’d have been the alpha.
My dick pulsed greedily, enjoying being pressed tight against the
smooth skin of her stomach.
Before I could act, before I could tease the flames of desire into an
anger-induced fit of passion, a scent wafted on the breeze.
Svetovit—my alpha.
I jerked back, breaking the kiss and pulling Addi into my side.
“What is it?” Addi gasped, staring up at me.
I scanned the woods. “My brother is here.”
Addi stilled. Spicy fear perfumed her skin. “Beasty—” she warned.
I fisted my hands, working my jaw back and forth. The desire to chase
him off was strong. Hadn’t I been the one to caution asshat about this very
thing? I squeezed my eyes closed. Don’t do it, I thought. Don’t hurt Addi.
Desire to throttle my brother, to teach him a lesson for coming on my
property, warred with the fact that not only was he kin, he was my alpha.
“Beast!” Addi snapped. “Look at me, beast, don’t you dare hurt your
brother. He’s not here to hurt me; there’s no reason to go tearing off after
him.”
Although still shaped like a human, I threw back my head and let out an
ear-splitting howl.
“Alright, pet,” I ground out. “But he’d better have a good explanation
for being here after sunset.”
“Yes, he’d better,” Addi agreed.
We moved toward Svet together. Because we were downwind of him,
he didn’t catch our scent. He was moving at a rapid pace. I wanted to shift
forms, but Addi kept her fingers firmly laced through mine. This was the
first time I’d been in this man form, and it wasn’t hard to sustain. I wanted
to keep it as long as possible.
Svet might not have caught our scent, but I knew the moment he heard
us. A low, menacing snarl escaped his lips. He stopped short. “Stay back,
beast!”
“He won’t hurt you,” Addi called out.
I shifted my shoulders, loosening the tension and cracking my spine. I
don’t know about that, pet.
There was the shuffling of earth, the careless crack of a twig. Svet
stepped through the trees. His body was poised with tension, his stance
threatening. Muzzle pulled back in a snarl, he gave us a feral greeting.
“I’ve come in peace, but don’t test me. I will fight you, beast,” the alpha
declared, voice heavy with command.
I wet my lips.
Svet blinked. “Miro—” he gasped.
I shook my head, corners of my mouth turning up into a feral grin.
“Your eyes! They’re gold!” Svet staggered forward, confidence
wavering in his steps. “He’s the beast. Addi? Addi, I don’t understand.”
She squeezed my hand tight. “The beast is Miro—and Miro is the beast.
The split natures are folding together. How do you think you’re standing
here and not dead yet?”
“Because it would hurt you, red,” I answered. With a shake of my head,
I added, “It would be wrong to kill the alpha; it would be even worse to
commit fratricide. As long as he doesn’t harm you, pet, he’s forgiven the
trespass.”
Addi bounced on her toes, yanking me down to her level and plopping a
kiss on my cheek. “You mean everything to me, my mate.”
Mate.... “You called me friend in front of your sister. It hurt me.” I
shook my head. “And yet, I think it’s the greatest honor to be your friend.”
A bright blush infused her cheeks. “Margot wouldn’t understand. She’d
say we were moving too fast. I need time to make her understand this
beautiful, life-altering thing between us.”
I lifted her hand, still joined to mine. “Tomorrow, we’re going into town
and buying a different wedding ring.”
“You promise?” she breathed.
I nodded. “First thing.”
Svet cleared his throat.
I slid my cold gaze to him. “Yes? You’d better have a good reason for
coming.”
“The goblin stole a child. Drug him onto your land.” The words rang
hollow.
“The assassin wanted Miro to kill you when you followed the trail,”
Addi surmised.
“I thought of that, but it didn’t stop me.” Svet drew himself up straight,
monstrous shoulders thrown back. “I’m not asking your permission to be
here, but I am offering you a chance to hunt with me, brother.”
A harsh laugh bubbled up my throat. “And my mate? We leave her a
sitting duck? I think not.”
“I’ll come with!” Addi swayed back and forth with excitement.
The protest was on Svet’s lips, but I cut him off. “She comes,” I
declared.
“I’ve got to move, we’ve already lost time,” Svet growled, looking
anxiously over his shoulder.
“Shift form and I’ll ride on your back?” Addi offered.
My gut knotted tight. Being a man was a luxury I’d not yet participated
in and it was being ripped away this soon was sad. A feeling that was as
foreign to me as all the others. But any request from my mate, no matter
how small....
Fur sprouted. Muscles rippled. I grew.
Towering over Addi, I gazed down fondly at my mate. “Hop on, little
one.”
She leapt onto my back. Leaning forward, she whispered directly into
my ear. “You’re—” she coughed suggestively “—larger than your brother,
Miro.”
I grinned wickedly. There was no way the bastard hadn’t heard. “I
know, pet. I know.”
Miro kept pace with his brother. I’d never seen this part of the estate before.
We were deep in the southern forest. The bullfrogs called out. Splashes in
the water were probably gators, if not worse. The drone of the insects was
thick.
But with the light of the full moon, I could enjoy the mystical scenery.
The world around us was dark navy, but the shadows couldn’t conquer the
silvery glow of the celestial object.
I jolted out of my imaginative mind as the werewolves slowed. Even
without heightened senses, I could feel something out there. Malevolent and
evil, it watched us.
Instinctually, my arms tightened around my protector. I had the king of
darkness on my side, the mighty beast whose nature was synonymous with
terror.
“I’ve got you, love.”
“I know you do, Miro.”
Svet broke through the tree line. A field, part of John Pane’s elvish farm
a century and a half ago, was overrun with long grasses. The forest was in
the process of reclaiming the land. Saplings eagerly stretched to the
heavens. Their offspring shot out farther and farther into the open space.
Taking in the open expanse, something stuck out as wrong. Not part of
the scenery, it scarred the natural landscape. A stone. Squared, it tapered
upward. The top was crowned with a triangle.
“John’s tombstone,” I murmured. Annabelle’s grief melded with my
own natural sympathy. It was sharp, cloying. If I lost Miro...my own
heartache would mirror hers.
“Addi?” the beast asked cautiously.
I sucked in a sharp breath. “He was everything to her. Her soul’s mate.
Enduring his loss was a pain I would never wish on my enemies.”
Svet was very still, his gaze heavy on me. I turned, meeting it.
“Annabelle treasured you. But no...she didn’t love you. Not how you loved
her.”
Something glowed in the alpha’s eyes.
“Aahhh, so that’s who—”
“Shut it, brother.” Svet threw back his head and breathed deeply.
I probably shouldn’t have brought that up. The past was nothing but
pain and sorrow. The words had tumbled out before I could think better of
it. “I was caught in the mix of memories. I’m sorry, Svet.”
The alpha grunted.
“The child’s heart beats,” Miro muttered dryly, pointing to where a
struggling form was bound to the tombstone.
I pushed up, looking around the clearing. “Where’s the goblin?”
“Gone.” Svet prowled forward.
I swatted Miro’s shoulder, tapping it hurriedly. “I have to speak to the
child. Maybe there’s something there.”
My fearsome protector didn’t let me down until we were close. The
young boy glared past Svet at Miro. While his face was strained with the
effort not to weep, the wobble in his lip proclaimed how young he actually
was.
“He won’t hurt you!” I said cheerfully.
“It’s the monster of Blackwater Manor,” the boy breathed. He couldn’t
have been older than thirteen or fourteen. But instead of the spark of
mischievous most young ones had at that age, there was a haunted look
about his eyes making him seem both older and younger.
“It is. And he’s my friend. He won’t hurt you.” I finally convinced Miro
to let me shimmy down. “What’s your name?”
“Davor.” The young teen kept his eyes on me as Svet worked to release
him. It was only a flimsy chain wrapped around the tombstone.
The assassin no doubt meant for the beast to slaughter the boy. Anger
spiked, rich and pungent, in my veins. I was going to catch this son-of-a-
bitch and enjoy his death.
“It’s nice to meet you, Davor. I’m Addi.” I dropped to crouch before the
boy. But he pushed to his feet, coming close to my own height. I rose as
well, offering my hand to shake. He looked skeptically at it.
“You’re the human who got drunk at the pack night and dirty-danced
with Miro,” he gaped. “You’re as hot as they said you were.”
My cheeks flamed hot. “Yep, that’s me.” This was dangerous
conversation. I needed to redirect it quick so that Miro didn’t lose his
bloody head. “Haven’t you been taught manners?” I asked with a faux
glare. “When someone offers you their hand, you shake it in greeting.”
The lad looked around me at the beast and swallowed hard.
“Go on, he won’t interfere,” I said, raising my voice in warning to Miro.
“Shake it.” The beast’s clipped tone was far from friendly and didn’t
lend assurance to my cause.
Davor placed his rough hand into mine.
I opened my mind, letting the flood of yellow images rush in—Biting
pain. Sharp lash strokes and cutting swats with a stick. A father exploding
in anger as he punished his son for the most minor transgressions. The boy
had made a small joke about his father sleeping with Queen Astasia. It was
something Davor wasn’t supposed to see. And yet, his father had beaten him
worse than any time before—I ground my teeth, those weren’t the images I
wanted to see. Although, now that I had, I would put a stop to it. Keeping
hold of the daffodil hues, I forced my way back into the boy’s mind,
focusing my search on the most recent images—a cloaked figure had come
into his room. Davor didn’t recognize the scent, and the voice was distorted.
Gripping his arm, the figure had taken him outside, to the backyard. The
struggling and bucking didn’t stop the abduction. At the tree line, a foul
creature emerged. Stinking and ripe, the ears elongated and sharply
pointed, teeth spiked like thick toothpicks, the goblin cackled. The figure
wasn’t happy as it spoke to the goblin. It wanted the beast dead, the
brothers forced apart—I gasped, pulling away. That was the first time I’d
concentrated my sight on a specific moment. Not sure how I’d done it, I
would continue to work on my mental shields and work with Bogdana.
Right now, we had bigger problems.
The fact that what had befallen Davor tonight wasn’t the worst
experience of his life was telling. I would need to speak to Svet
immediately; this child couldn’t go back to his house. There was no way I
would allow it.
“Svet, a word,” I demanded. Pushing Davor gently toward Miro, I
turned my gaze to meet the blazing gold orbs. “Please take him to the trees.
I’ll be there in a moment.”
The protest was there, but I held firm.
“Miro? Please? Take the lad away.”
When the beast nodded, I let out a short breath of relief. As they moved
away, I asked, “At what point is it safe to speak without fear of being
overheard?”
Svet watched them go. “Now.”
“Davor’s father beats him. He’s often too broken to attend functions.
His father lies to everyone that it’s sickliness.” I fisted my hands. “He can’t
go back to that man, Svet.”
Svet nodded once. “He won’t. And I’ll deal with Anton.”
A shiver rippled down my spine at the threat in that declaration. But it
wasn’t from fear. It was delight that justice would be served.
“Anton is one of Astasia’s biggest supporters,” Svet muttered. “My
stepmother won’t take kindly to his death.”
“She’s screwing him.”
At that, Svet turned. “You don’t say.”
I nodded. “Davor caught them the other night, and his father beat him
within an inch of his life. She laughed when she saw.”
Svet’s nostrils flared. “Unacceptable. She’ll be reprimanded.”
“Just reprimanded?!”
The alpha’s face scrunched as he talked. “While we treat the younglings
as sacred gifts, it’s impossible to prove what you saw. If there was a way to
project your visions.... Something. Anything!” Svet shook his head. “She
didn’t strike him?”
“Not that I saw.”
“Well, she’s on my shit list, but she hasn’t screwed up big enough for
me to do more. Don’t worry, though. I’ll be stern.”
I didn’t know why that thought left me satisfied. But it did. “One more
thing. When the goblin took Davor, the hooded traitor took Davor to the
assassin. The goblin didn’t enter the village.”
“Still no clue as to who we’re dealing with?”
“No,” I said quietly. “Davor wasn’t able to struggle physically against
whomever it was. Someone very physically strong.”
Svet paused and cocked his head. “You said Astasia was screwing
Anton?”
I nodded. “You don’t think...?”
Svet didn’t finish the thought either. “There are several pack members
who are strong enough to be considered alpha material should I fall—or
fail. None have challenged me. But just because Davor couldn’t overpower
his abductor doesn’t mean it was one of them. He’s a child after all.”
“Your step mother is strong enough to challenge you?” I breathed.
Svet shrugged. “Let’s hope she’s never idiotic enough to try.”
I did not laugh at that joke.
“It will be better when I have a sworn sword, a rightful second in
command. They would have to challenge us both, and Miro’s strength is
unrivaled.”
That made me smile. “Come on,” I urged. “I don’t want to push him too
far tonight.”
“It’s a big step,” Svet agreed.
We started walking toward Miro, who’d not stopped watching me.
When I reached his side, I slid my fingers into his touch. Those powerful
shoulders visibly relaxed.
Svet and Davor kept walking, giving us a few yards of privacy. Miro
and I followed after a small exchange of caresses.
There was no interruption as we journeyed back to one of the dirt roads
that lead into the pack land. As we walked, Miro kept throwing me wary
glances.
Squeezing our joined fingers, his hairy and clawed, I looked into his
bright eyes. “Thank you for trusting me to speak to Svet. Thank you for not
murdering him.”
Miro nodded. But concern still clouded his eyes.
As we neared the property’s border, Svet muttered a reassurance to
Davor. “You’re going to move in with me, would you like that?”
“My father won’t,” the lad responded hastily.
“Your father is going to be punished and banished. He overstepped his
parental position. You should have told me, Davor. But it matters not. His
reign of terror ends tonight.” Svet’s voice was low, but I heard the tightness
in it.
The lad’s response was too choked to understand from the few paces
back.
Miro hummed under his breath. “Is that what you saw?”
“It was.” I shook my head and shoulders in disgust. “It was awful,
Miro.”
“My father never laid a hand on us. Even when I deserved it,” he
murmured.
“He’d be proud of who you are now, Miro.”
“He would,” the beast said, looking away.
We continued in silence for another quarter of an hour. I heard and saw
the pack before we reached the estate’s border.
A cry went up as they saw us walking together.
The warning rumble in Miro’s chest had me clutching him tighter.
“Svet, you’d all better leave. Miro’s had enough for one night, and
frankly, I have too,” I murmured, speaking low to the alpha so that his pack
hopefully didn’t hear me ordering him around.
“Good idea.” Svet stopped and held out his hand to Miro. “Thank you
for tonight...brother.”
Miro blinked. Reaching out, they clasped arms, claw to elbow, and
shook as comrades.
Such amazing progress. Dancing on my toes, my heart felt light with
victory.
“Addi, please call me in a few hours—”
“She’ll call you in the morning,” Miro interrupted.
I nodded. “Yes, we have a lot to discuss, Svet.”
During the walk, I’d concocted a theory how I could ferret the hooded,
disguised pack member out. It would take days, but I would touch each and
every pack member.
“It’s time to take you home, pet. Our bed is waiting, and I’ve been a
very good boy,” the beast purred into my ear.
I threw my arms around his shoulders, letting him lift me into his arms.
“Yes, beasty. You deserve a big reward.”
Miro’s growl echoed my laughter.
There was the orange glow of torches, the murmur of the crowd. But we
folded back into the shadows of the forest and left the pack to wonder at the
changes taking place.
“Sorry to wake you,” Svet said, his excitement tangible through the
cellphone Addi had answered. “But we’ve got the goblin!”
My ears twitched as I listened. Six days. Six days after the full moon,
and they’d caught the stalker. And I was still here to see it.
It was only half the problem. Svet agreed to Addi’s search methods for
the traitor, but they’d devised to do it in such a way as to not let on that they
were searching. It took twice as long. And hadn’t yet been effective.
Meanwhile, the pack combed the swamp for the goblin. And it appeared
they’d found the bastard.
“We’ve caught his trail, and now he’s surrounded in the Valley of the
Damned,” Svet yammered.
Addi, naked with her lower half pressed into me, sat poised for action.
Content to lay stretched out, my hairless knuckles stroked up and down her
spine. Those crimson locks fanned around my path.
“The valley is what we fondly named the deepest, most impenetrable
part of the swamp,” I said, not bothering to speak softly.
Svet caught my explanation and grunted. “He’s right. Is it...?”
“It’s Miro.” Addi careened her neck to smile down at me.
She looked at my bright gold eyes with something akin to adoration.
My black heart swelled.
This woman...the way she watched me, noting every detail. She’d
watched for days, stealing every spare moment to create memories with me.
What I didn’t want to tell her was that the bond to my other half was
slipping. He wasn’t an entity to talk to. He wasn’t a voice answering back.
During the day, I had constant animation. There was no fight over mental
control because there was no separate consciousness there to fight. I could
recognize certain urges as more impulsive and carnal, versus rational and
focused. But there was complete control over shifting forms. The only
distinction between us was the eye change. Dark by day, light and bright by
night. That much I didn’t have control over.
Otherwise...I was me. The curse never broke. It simply faded away.
What was split was now not just whole, it was completed. Because of my
soul’s mate.
If Addi knew the curse was gone, she didn’t draw attention to the
changes. She lived with me. Thrived with me. Loved me. To her, I was
Miro. She figured that out, and it happened sometime around the full moon,
just like Fate showed her it would.
“So why’d you call, Svet?” Addi murmured, pulling that sultry lip
between her teeth.
I groaned, remembering how it had felt for her to slip something else
past those pearly whites. How deep she’d sucked me down. How her
teasing kisses had peppered the smooth skin of my humanoid form,
sensitive after my release.
Ready for more, my dick stiffened. Not that it’d truly softened with her
naked and pressed against me.
“It’s like we talked about. When we catch the fucker, you need to be
able to touch the green pile of animated goo. I was just seeing what you
were doing tonight. Invite you to come to the capturing,” Svet said, dancing
around the issue.
That snapped my attention. No. Just no!
Addi saw the refusal on my face. She pursed her lips. “Miro, it’s safe for
me to go, and I need to touch the goblin. Preferably before he dies, because
I don’t know if I can sort through his memories if the animation has left his
body. Please! We talked about this.”
“Not happening, pet. Not without me.” I reached up to tuck a lock of
hair behind Addi’s ear.
“Alright, I figured as much. There’s no getting a mated male to
willingly let his female go into danger without him,” Svet sighed. “Worth
the try. Have a good night, you two.”
He hung up.
Addi lowered her gaze. I took the phone from her and dropped it off the
side of the bed.
“Come here, red,” I murmured.
At the name, Addi snapped her head up, gaze darting as she searched
my face. It was the first time I’d slipped. I was careful to only use the one at
day, the other at night. They were both fitting, they both came naturally.
Before she could launch the volley of questions simmering in her head,
I cupped her face and kissed her.
Her body was stiff, the upset I’d caused not letting her give fully into
the insistent press of my mouth.
As much as I wanted to pull her over me, I resisted. She wouldn’t
appreciate that with how upset she was. I slid my tongue against the line of
her lips, and then I pulled away to plant caresses against her jaw.
Addi moaned. Tipping her head to the side, she exposed the side of her
throat to me.
“I’m sorry, love,” I murmured, laying a kiss against her pulse.
The sweetest of sighs escaped her throat. “I know you are, Miro.”
“If I could come with you....” My voice trailed off.
“How do we break the ward on the property? You’re doing much better
now. Maybe the alpha will grant you freedom at night!” She brightened at
the idea.
I shook my head. “We should have thought of that earlier. But even days
ago, we didn’t trust me after dark.”
“But how do we break the wards?”
“We’d need Bogdana. She constructed it.”
Addi frowned. “Alright, well, we should get dressed and be ready.
Maybe Svet can bring the assassin here for me to interrogate. That was
always an option if the circumstances were right.”
That was a good suggestion. “I can call him.”
“Great! I’m going to make some coffee,” Addi chirped. She bounced off
the bed, and I groaned to see that fine ass move away. I’d not yet explored
the carnal pleasures she had to offer there. Partly, because I didn’t want to
frighten her, but also, there was plenty of delicious acts to do without
popping that backdoor cherry. The way she rode me, the way she spread her
legs for a feast, or wrapped them around my thighs as I buried myself in her
—holy hells. I needed her.
And yet she was dressed and rushing downstairs to start a pot of coffee.
I dropped my head against the pillow and threw my arm over my eyes.
She freed me. With the curse faded away, I would spend every day for the
rest of my life showering her with love and physical adoration.
She needs to know that, asshat.... I snorted at the internal monologue.
That was me, talking to myself. I liked it.
My thoughts drifted toward a proper wedding, in the church she
attended. We’d gone this past Sunday, and I couldn’t help thinking it during
the whole of the mass. And then, we could have one hell of a party
afterwards where everyone celebrated our union in style. I would finish it
with an international trip. Anywhere she wanted to see! But then...I’d bring
her home.
The plan was vivid, all I had to do was set the rest in motion. The ring
I’d custom ordered from a dwarven jeweler burned a hole in my dresser,
waiting to begin this wildly romantic plan.
For whatever reason, the timing hadn’t yet been right. With the secret of
the curse dissipating, with the threat to the pack, it just didn’t feel like the
perfect moment. Addi was already here, mated to me, loving me.
The sound of a car engine had me bolting out of bed. That was my
Nissan drift car!
I didn’t have to go to the window to see what’d happened. I wrenched
on my jeans and sprinted downstairs. She doesn’t even know where she’s
going!
I could catch her in the truck, carefully cutting her off. My mouth dried
as I prayed she wouldn’t do anything reckless and crash the damn thing in
an attempt to avoid my truck shepherding her to a stop.
The keys in my hand, I raced to where my garage was open. If she
hadn’t wanted me to follow, she should have taken the keys with or popped
my tire. Clearly, my sweet mate wasn’t as devious as I was practiced being.
After reversing the truck out of its shelter, I threw it into drive and sped
into the moonless night.
How did she know to take that branch of the road? I ground my molars
and followed the trail her car left. I knew these dirt swamp paths through
the estate and pack lands better than her.
She took memories from something. The guess popped into my mind.
I grimaced. Not only was she growing more skilled at acquiring
knowledge, but she didn’t hesitate to apply it. We have to work on this trust-
building....
It was there, but this was a betrayal of it.
But if neither of us would compromise—crap, what are we going to do?
Wrapped in my thoughts, I let the night air blast into the truck as we
sped down the road. I was close. The tuner’s high-octane fumes were
growing stronger.
Right ahead, the Nissan was parked in the road. The only light came
from the red glow of the tail bulbs. The green paint was dark enough to
blend in with the night shrouded forest.
Addi was standing outside the open door, gaping at me.
I slammed on the brake hard. The gears protested the vicious way I
threw it into park. My feet hit the ground seconds later, and I was running
to her.
“Addi!”
“Miro,” she gasped, arms flung wide, gesturing at the lonesome trees.
Clutching her tight, I threaded my fingers into her hair. I cut off my
name on her lips. Drinking her in, I let all the fear and anger fuel the kiss.
Addi melted, arms sliding up my chest.
I grabbed her, lifting her and walking to the hood. Laying her down, I
captured her wrists and pinned them hard above her head. There was no
denying the way I made her feel. That dancer’s body trembled, and the
scent of her ache that only I could satisfy shot like an arow of heat straight
to my dick.
Pushing up her black skirt, I slid my fingers deep into her wetness. A
shiver danced over her flesh as I moaned into her mouth. I worked in and
out of her tight channel. My bare torso brushed against the exposed skin
under her black, cropped blouse. She wrapped her ankles around my waist,
tipping her pelvis into my touch.
Lip peeled back, I let out a snarl. She winced, mouth moving away.
Working fast, I popped the button on my jeans and wrenched the fly
open. It took seconds to align myself with her entrance, and then I joined us
in one smooth shove.
Addi threw her head back, an erotic cry escaping her lips.
I was pure need, pumping into her with all my raw emotions. “We have
some ground rules that need establishing, red,” I growled. “If we’re going
to build trust, it’s got to go two ways.”
“Miro,” she whimpered, back arching into me.
Bending to her neck, I brutalized the flesh with my kisses. She was
going to wear my mark for days. The thought of the visual reminder on her
skin sent a power drive of primal urges through me.
“I need to be able to protect you, pet. I will not apologize for taking
whatever measures are necessary to keep you safe. You’re mine—I can’t
bear the thought of losing you. And I’ve been through hell.”
“Miro—”
Addi shattered under me. Her muscles clenched me, sending my own
release straight into action.
“Ah, hell, love. My name on your lips as you come will forever and
always be my undoing,” I said, voice strangled as my seed filled her.
Panting, Addi gazed up at me. “Miro, I did this on purpose.”
I narrowed my gaze. “Explain.”
The command was influenced by the thrust of my hips, the still hard
dick pushing deep.
“Look where we are,” she stuttered.
I lifted my gaze slowly, dragging a heavy glance around the swamp—
“The property line,” I whispered.
“The curse is broken, Miro. You’re rejoined, and you can leave the
manor at night,” Addi jabbered excitedly. “I was going to race here on foot,
play another game of tag. But then Svet called with the news, and I thought
this would work as well.”
“Addi,” I murmured, releasing her wrists and cupping her face. “You
scared the shit out of me. I didn’t think I could reach you, and—”
She placed a finger on my lips. “I’m sorry, Miro. I’m sorry I scared you.
Truly. But you can’t see me as fragile for the rest of our days. You
understand that, right?”
The darker voice, the one that used to be pure beast, growled in
agreement. “I do.”
Addi nodded. “We have all the time in the world to build this thing
between us, my mate.”
Leaning down, I kissed her reverently. “My mate.”
Yes, it wasn’t my finest idea to run. It created such deep-seated worry in my
mate, but the moment had come, and I’d seized it. Now, riding shotgun in
Miro’s truck, I enjoyed the ache he’d created. I could gladly take more of
that punishing power. Greed for his touch made me wonder if we had time
for me to do something naughty in penance here in the front seat of the
truck. As we reached the line of parked trucks, that option became a fast no.
Later.... There would be plenty of time on the drive home, a slow,
backwoods drive through the night. A little road head. Ending with my
secret as to the calendar’s date. A quick glance at the dash showed it was
three minutes after midnight. I smiled. I couldn’t wait for this goblin
business to be done.
And of course, I wanted the pest caught and dealt with.
“We get to the valley by boat or by swimming,” Miro said with a
grimace as he cut the engine and exited the vehicle. “Preference?”
“Boat, please.” I followed him, wrapping my hands around my arms. It
wasn’t because of a chill; the night was hot. There was an energy here,
threatening maybe. Or dangerous. As if nature itself dared only the bravest
to be here.
The thought of swimming with the gators and other creepies dwelling in
the murky depths wasn’t my idea of fun. Miro went to the water’s edge and
slid one of the moored canoes into the water. It bobbed and swayed.
I swallowed hard. “Why are there so many boats left over?”
Miro looked over the water, cocking his head in that lupine manner.
With a snort, he pulled the canoe back onto the shore. “They’re on their
way.”
“Oh,” I breathed.
“And to answer your question, a lot prefer to swim and snack while
they’re in the bayou.”
“Snack?” I leaned forward, disbelief shifting through me.
Miro grinned. “Fresh afanc or bugal noz? Yeah....” The longing in his
voice was infectious.
“Maybe you can cook me one?” I grinned.
A full-blown smile illuminated his dark face. “Well then, we’ll have to
go hunting, little one.”
I snorted. “Are you sure that’s a good idea? You’ve seen me with a
gun.”
“You’re brilliant, Addi. If you want to learn, you’re fully capable.”
“Okay, beasty,” I said, throwing out the fond nickname. I sidled up to
him and snuggled under his protective side hug as the pack made their way
back to shore. It took a quarter of an hour, but this was a wonderful place to
wait.
A horde of canoes and other small vessels glided over the still waters of
the valley. The stretch of water was so called because there wasn’t a solid
surface on its entire expanse. Sink holes and monstrous creatures were
enough of a deterrent for any non-batshit crazy person to go for a lake-day
swim. The Blackwater Pack was full enough of crazies to enjoy this spot,
however.
Standing at the prow of his little ship, Svet threw back his head, and the
alpha’s howl broke the night. Miro arched back and responded.
Two brothers, reconnected under the night’s dark veil.
I smiled. We’d done it. The curse was broken, in my estimation. Miro
was whole. The beast was still there, brutal and terrible. But both monster
and man were tamed, stronger and better even with all their terrible
experiences.
The only niggly thread of worry left in my mind was that I’d seen the
house, the garden. Fate told me this was my home. But there was no Miro.
Without him, it was just a beautiful house with a someday thriving bed
of flowers.
“We kept the bastard alive!” Svet called out.
His words tore me from the revolving door in my mind. My heart sored
with vicious anticipation. “Good!”
“How do we play this?” Miro hissed under his breath.
Oh, shit. “Didn’t think of that,” I admitted.
“What are you doing with him?” Miro called out, both playing the part
and trying to feed off his brother’s lead.
“Torture him. Butcher’s shed.”
The alpha’s response made my gut churn. Miro clutched me reflexively.
“You’ll have time to sneak in and get what you need, red,” Miro assured
me, still speaking low.
The pack members were already landing and dragging their various
means of transportations to the trucks. Svet’s vessel was a skiff, with a
straight front that curved out of the water. The interior was one deep array
for supplies and allowed free movement. Humans used these for gator or
duck hunts. It wasn’t the larger airboat that had the fan on the backside, but
the motor was sufficient for traversing this lake.
Lying in the center of the skiff was the garish fiend. Bound tight with
rope, there were various herbs and dried flowers tied with twine and stuck
into the hemp bindings.
Bogdana stood over the creature, sharp gaze calculating any loop to
prevent the goblin’s escape. As I peered into the vessel, those putrid eyes
rolled up to stare at me. The slate iris consumed the entire ball, and the
black pupil dilated as the assassin stared at me. Pieces of spell-laced vellum
were wadded in his mouth and a cloth tied the gag.
“Get him in the truck,” the shaman called out.
Four pack members, three female and one male came in their wolf
forms and lifted the brutish assassin. I tried not to stare at the hairy breasts
of the females, taut and firm like pec muscles. Even after seeing Natasha
change this way, it would take time to get accustomed to the sight. The
werewolves dripped swamp water over their prey, gnashing their teeth, and
laughing darkly at the goblin’s fate.
Tearing my eyes away from the fiend, I watched the pack. These were
just the most fit and active members. The pack’s warriors. I didn’t see any
glimmers of unease that the goblin had been caught. Many were casting
glances at Miro’s still shirtless form. I didn’t need lupine hearing to catch
the murmurs about golden eyes and the beast finally vanishing. I squeezed
Miro’s hand tight. The beast was still here, and he was every bit as violent
as he once was. His conscience was simply better at controlling the wild
urges.
“Addi, something’s off,” Miro whispered.
The seriousness in his tone sapped the happy thoughts scattering away.
“What’s wrong?”
“There are warriors missing.” Miro scanned the pack again. “Shit.”
Miro didn’t finish the thought, he jogged over to his brother, towing me
along. Grabbing his cell from his pocket, Miro tapped on the screen. He
held it for Svet to read.
Standing on the tips of my toes, I caught sight of the message. My heart
sank.
“No, none of her supporters are here tonight,” Svet confirmed, handing
the device back.
The wolves threw the goblin in the back of Svet’s truck while others
lifted the alpha’s skiff and brought it to the trailer, which was hitched to the
back. Country folk and their toys. I should be enjoying this much more if it
weren’t for the haunting fact that the late alpha’s queen hadn’t allowed her
faction to participate in this deep bayou hunt.
“What does it mean?” I asked, careful not to say anything that could be
caught by the listening ears.
Both brothers shook their heads. “At least I have my sword,” Svet said,
giving Miro’s shoulder a hearty thump. “Let’s get back to the village. We
have work to do.”
“Yes, yes we do,” Miro agreed. Gently, he steered us back to his truck. I
settled next to him on the bench seat.
The mood was too tense. We just confirmed the curse is gone. The
wards didn’t hold the beast back, because he was no longer split. Nothing,
not even the spiteful queen was going to ruin that for us right now.
My wayward fingers strayed to the seam of the denim jeans. “Too bad
we’re driving close enough to the others, and they might peek through the
windows, even with the tinting on the glass.”
Miro growled low. “They’re getting a darker tint first thing in the
morning.”
I laughed. “Okay, beasty. I’ll just have to keep teasing you until I can
get you back home.”
“I doubt I’ll be able to wait that long.” He turned those molten eyes on
me.
I swallowed hard. “I’m good with doing things outside. You know this.”
“That, I do.”
My core pulsed greedily with promises of what was to come.
The butcher shed stank of cleaning agents. But the chemicals couldn’t hide
the stench of death, blood, and flesh. The pack processed their own game or
any animals they raised for food, but the meat hooks doubled for more
unpleasant purposes.
Dangling in the air by the binding ropes, the goblin thrashed and
wheezed.
“Hold him steady, Svet!” Bogdana snapped. “We can’t have him
kicking Addi.”
I’d always been pretty sure the traitor in the pack wasn’t Bogdana. The
shaman was the first member I’d tested. She caught on pretty quickly to
what I’d been doing that first morning, when I’d been searching the pack
members’ memories through touch.
With Bogdana, all I saw was an intimate date night. Tanus had been
about to leave, but Bogdana had taken a chance. They ended up having a
passionate night of bliss, and now were scheduled to see one another
sometime in late September. While others might be grossed out that a
mature personality like the shaman or a mentor like the shade were doing
the dance with no pants, I thought it was wonderful. They were eternally
young, and immortality was a very lonely place as they both proved. Being
head over heels myself, I wanted them to have a happily-ever-after.
If Bogdana knew I’d seen that, she didn’t say, and I didn’t speak of it.
But she wasn’t our traitor.
How could she be? These were the sons of her soul’s mate.
I prayed fervently that it would work out between the shaman and the
shade. They deserved happiness after all their years of heartache. They
might not be Fate’s perfect match like Miro and me, but they had something
nearly as precious. And I was rooting for them.
Standing on a chair, with Miro holding me around the waist, I licked my
lips. This was it. Time to find answers from the assassin.
“I’ve got you, red,” Miro murmured, pressing his cheek against my side.
“I know,” I responded.
Fueled by the intensity of my feelings for this man, I reached out and
clapped my hands on either side of the leathery face.
The goblin bucked, but I was already in his memories—the belly of the
mountain was something out of a nightmare. Gaping chasms stretched to
endless depths. Rope bridges swung preciously between living quarters. The
goblin king was a ruthless son-of-a-bitch, not someone to romanticize.
Leathery skin stretched tightly over the sharp-boned face; he was a
merciless killer. Just because he’d raised an academy of fighters in his
image didn’t mean he let any of his pupils become stronger than him. Togart
was determined to do just that. When a mysterious cloaked individual
contacted the academy for the best assassin, he’d stolen the summons. He
hid it and corresponded, securing the contract. Coming to the Urmeric
Continent, he’d traveled to the swampy south and met his employer. The
hunt had gone well. He had in his possession arrows that would take down
any werewolf, because that’s who he’d been hired to kill. Only, as he hunted
the beast, he noticed this werewolf was different. He was days away from
making the kill, having enjoyed the time out here to mess around with the
pack as a whole, which was sanctioned by the one who’d hired him—
“He’s never seen the traitor.” I sagged into Miro, holding my palms up
until I could wash them. Preferably with bleach. “There’s nothing useful
there.”
“So be it. Time to kill the swine.” Svet twirled a knife between his
fingers.
Miro pulled me away, knowing I didn’t want to watch.
“Wait,” I cautioned. “You might want to bloody him up, but sending
him back to his king under the mountain is a far more terrible fate. He’ll rot
for an eternity in a cavernous hole. You think you can bring torment to him,
but he’s been trained not to fear you. He does fear the king catching him
unsuccessful in this venture. This could be a way to create an alliance since
this goblin, Togart is his name, was trying to ultimately assassinate his
king.”
It was an ineloquent, rambling explanation, but my mind still reeled
from the influx of information I’d waded through.
Svet nodded. “Alright then, I’ll contact this king under the mountain.
What’s his name, and how do I do that?”
“I can put you in contact with him,” Bogdana said quietly. She tapped
the side of her head. “As it happens, I know Ruhn Odu of Payne Hall.”
The goblin king’s full name made me want to laugh. But the serious
energy in the room was another matter. I swallowed my mirth.
“Svet, is Astasia the traitor?” I asked, bracing my elbows on my ribs,
palms held up.
“You touched her, though.” The alpha’s scowl deepened.
“She could be suppressing those thoughts and memories,” Bogdana
added helpfully. “It would take a thorough intrusion into her mind to tell.
Which I’m more than happy to arrange.”
“Let’s not give the bitch more fuel. If we confront her, we give away
our secret weapon,” Svet said, looking proudly at me.
But I wasn’t done. “If she isn’t the traitor, then why were none of her
supporters out with her tonight?” I insisted.
Miro and I had spoken about it in the truck on the ride over. It had
succeeded in killing the mood my palming his jeans had created.
“We’ll watch her, brother.” Miro shifted his stance. “If she’s not the
traitor, she might use the chaos to sink her hooks further into the unrest
against your rule.”
“But I have my sword back,” Svet insisted. “We’ll weather it.”
“Yes, we will,” Miro agreed.
The emotions welling up inside me at the tender moment were too
much. Not wanting to burst in front of my brother-in-law, I wobbled to the
sink. But my mate didn’t let me stray from his side. Miro’s shadowed
presence stalked after me.
“That took a lot out of you, pet,” he murmured.
I blinked up at him. “Have I told you how much I adore that you use
both nicknames for me? I knew I wasn’t going to lose one of you, but it did
make me mildly sad to think that one or the other of the names would be
lost.”
Miro growled deep in his throat. “Let’s get you back to the manor. I
need to be buried deep inside you, and I’m fast growing out of patience.”
Shutting off the water, I dried my hands. “Let’s go.”
“Hey, horn-dog,” Svet said, slapping his brother’s back as he bounced
into our space. “Before you two lovebirds fly away to fuck till dawn, I just
wanted to say how indebted the Blackwater Pack is to you, Addi.”
“Svet, how dare you speak that way,” Miro growled.
My chest swelled. Gripping Miro’s arm to calm him down, I beamed at
the alpha. “You’ve become my family, Svet. I would do anything for you,
Bogdana, or the rest of the pack.”
“We’re going to celebrate tonight. Properly, big style!” Svet cheered.
“We might not have caught the traitor, but we have a lot to be grateful for.”
There was a moment where I could have sworn tears glistened in the
alpha’s eyes as he gazed at his younger brother. Miro was stock-still, strong
emotions thrumming right under the surface.
“There’s another reason to celebrate,” I said shyly.
Before I could add on the rest, which in hindsight I should have started
with, Svet whooped. “I’m going to be an uncle!”
Miro wrenched me close, getting right in my face and clutching me to
him.
The wild joy in his eyes was earth-shattering. I can’t wait till we do have
a baby of our own....
I shook my head, face burning red. “No, no! Not that. Not yet,” I
wheezed through the tight hug my mate was giving me. “It’s my twenty-
first birthday today.”
“Well, hell’s bells, that’s just as good a reason! Addi, I’m going to order
the world’s most elaborate cake!” Svet cheered but was wise enough not to
get near Miro.
“Addi,” Miro breathed. “Happy birthday, my love.”
“Take me home, wolfman.”
“Yes, ma’am,” my mate promised, holding me close.
Even with the sticky summer evening, my exposed skin would have felt
chilled if it wasn’t for the heat radiating from the naked monster behind me.
“I’m never letting you go, Addi,” he whispered into my hair.
Smiling, I turned to press a kiss into the solid muscle of upper arm.
“Good. I have a confession for you, Miro.”
“Hmm?” The rumble of his question reverberated through his chest.
Be brave! Taking a deep breath, I started my explanation. “The night
after my parents died, I had my first vision of this house. I knew that
someday I would be home again. But I never could find this place, or
understand why I belonged here. It was torment waiting for it to happen.
Not the same brutal level as your curse, but a gnawing ache that I carried
around, day after day. When Margot planned to go adventuring over the
whole globe, I only agreed because I thought it would help me find this
house.”
Miro brushed his claw gently through my hair, keeping my head nestled
against his chest.
“And then...I had the vision of you. Of the blood moon, and of saving
you. Because I helped you, that act was linked to this place. I knew this
whole time but didn’t want to scare you. I was so ready to come home, that
I didn’t even tell Margot. I didn’t trust her enough to understand, and for
that I need to apologize to her. But I couldn’t let anything ruin this moment
for me.”
“Are you worried I’ll think you were only working on ulterior
motives?” Miro teased, but his voice was soft. His touch was gentle.
“I’ll admit, it was an original concern. But somewhere over the course
of this adventure, it’s dissipated. It wasn’t until I got to know you that I
realized why fate chose you to be mine.”
Miro nuzzled his cheek against my head. “Thank you for still telling
me.”
Worrying my lower lip between my teeth, I debated the rest. How did I
admit what I didn’t know? If we were inside, I would have drifted off to
sleep, and avoided the rest of this conversation.
Miro must have felt something, because he lifted me, changing our
position so that he was gazing down into my face. There was nowhere to
look but into those molten eyes.
“AAAddddddiii,” he crooned.
“BBBeeaassstttyyy,” I sang back in a whisper.
A terrible brow arched. Those pointed, lupine ears twitched. He wasn’t
going to let this go. But if I said the last bit out loud, the fear wasn’t
something I could keep in the back of my mind.
It would seem a reality, spoken into existence.
“I never saw you in any of the other visions,” I breathed. “Not until the
one about the blood moon and helping you. This is my home, not because it
was earned in exchange for breaking the curse, but because I found you
here. But I don’t see you in the future.”
“Let me see if I have this straight,” Miro murmured. He morphed his
features. Caught between man and beast, his lips came down to kiss me.
I loved that, a thrill running through me to be in the monster’s arms and
locked in a passionate embrace. Having wild, erotic sex with the monstrous
form was one thing, but I needed the man’s mouth to devour.
When we came up for air, Miro finished his thought. “You saw this
house and knew the property wouldn’t only belong to you, but it would
become your home. And then you saw me, and knew you would help me.
When you got to know me, I made the house your home. But the other
visions, they’re farther in the future, right?”
I nodded.
“Well, even though I wasn’t in them, a figure grilling or masterpiece
naked in our bed—” I laughed and he planted a kiss on my nose before
continuing “—those visions told you this was home.”
“Correct.”
“Then I’m in your future, Addi.”
“But I didn’t see you there,” I insisted, emotions threatening to choke
the words in my throat.
Miro shook his head. “If we make this place a home, then it won’t be
your home without me. I’m there, Addi.”
I threw my arms around his hairy neck as those powerful arms laced
protectively around me. “I see your logic. It’s just—it’s just hard having
blind faith. I’m the seer, I’m supposed to have an accurate picture of the
future!”
“And you do, pet. But you’re also having to exist like the rest of us, one
day at a time, walking by faith and not by sight.”
That was funny, Miro throwing a religious reference and changing it to
fit this scenario.
“If this place is home in your future, then we’re still here,” he repeated,
stroking his knuckle up and down my spine. The rhythm of his touch was
reassuring.
Although it was impossibly hard, I believed him.
“Now, it’s time to tuck you into bed, birthday princess. We have a big
day ahead of us, and the sun will be up sooner than you know.”
Cradled in his arms, I let him carry me away. Into our home and upstairs
to our bed. I drifted to sleep moments after my head hit the pillow because
Miro was curled into my side.
I’m the beast, the beast is me. For the first time in ages, I was out with my
pack at night. The celebration was in full swing, and the temptation to lose
myself to the wild revel was strong. However, there was only pop in Addi’s
cup, and I sipped the world’s lightest beer.
Svet did a whole hell of a lot better acting the party animal than I did.
Bogdana kept a watchful distance from a lawn chair. The goblin had been
traded to his terrible king this afternoon. Although Addi and I had been in
town, we’d heard all about it from many of the pack members. Everyone
was eager to get their view of the story in edgewise. In addition to that
glorious victory was my freedom from the curse. Despite all the high
energy, there was one individual I wasn’t taking my focus off. And
unfortunately, it wasn’t Addi.
My stepmother weaved through the crowd. There might be a smile on
her face, but she looked as if she smelled cow shit. The more I thought
about her absence from the hunt, the more my suspicions grew. I wasn’t
going to let her out of my sight tonight. Of course, knowing we had a
mysterious traitor in our midst didn’t let me relax even a fraction. The high
stakes put a damper on the whole setting for me.
The only thing that momentarily eased the seriousness of the situation
was my brother’s ridiculous, utterly insane gesture. True to his word, Svet
had ordered an enormous cake from the famous brùnaidh bakery in the
French Quarter. Humans had no idea the tiny, talented master of baked
goods was actually a wee fairy.
On cue, my brother raised his drink, howling deep and long. The pack
joined in the ruckus noise. Addi shifted her stance, casually moving into my
side.
“Please join me in singing to our birthday girl, Princess Adélaïde Rugia
—” Svet bellowed, and then his deep voice fell into a canting tone as he led
the pack in song.
Some of us ended on a loud whoop or yee-haw at the end. Mine, of
course, was the loudest.
Addi couldn’t have beamed any brighter.
But her words were for me when she whispered, “You sounded a little
country there, cowboy.”
Unphased by the watchful eyes, I plopped a kiss on her lips. She was
mine. Everyone had better damn well get used to the public displays of
affection.
“Alright, alright, you can get a room in a bit,” Svet cackled, striding
through the crowd. Behind him was the cake on a cart. The five foot
diameter base showed the entire story divided into scenes from La Belle et
la Bête.
I rolled my eyes. Of course my dumbass brother would think this was
funny.
Addi didn’t mind. She looked up at me with a smile, and whispered, “In
our version, I get to sleep with the beast along with the man. You’re mine,
Miroslav Rugia.”
Warmth spread through me. I liked that too much, as did my dick.
Svet coughed, clearing his throat. “Blow out the candles, Addi.”
Addi leaned forward, but Bogdana, who was suddenly at my side, called
out, “Don’t forget to make a wish!”
Pausing for only a moment, face scrunched tight, Addi blew.
I cheer went up from the pack.
Addi stilled, eyes closed.
While the pack clamored for the pieces of the story cake they wanted,
and Svet’s helpers—armed with serving utensils, plates, and forks—shooed
them back, Addi remained frozen in a moment.
When she sighed, her shoulders relaxing, I clutched her hand and pulled
her close. I knew that physical reaction. She’d had a vision.
“What’d you wish for?!” Davidé Dulka shouted from the back.
Addi looked right at him. “I won’t tell, but I know it’s going to come
true!”
There was laughter and good ribbing at my expense. Addi accepted her
slice of cake, but before she started eating, she whispered, “They have no
idea how wrong they are about your endowment, beasty.”
“One more thing, one more thing!” Svet called out.
When the riotous volume simmered down, my brother drew out a
smooth, glossy wooden box from his back pocket.
“While everyone waits for their slices of cake, I have a gift for my
sister-in-law.” Svet held out the box.
Mouth full of frosting, Addi turned her wide stormy eyes to me.
Smirking, I took her plate from her hand.
She wiped her fingers on her skirt and held them out for the box.
But Svet held it back for a second. “Since you married into our family,
that does make you a princess, Addi. Our biological mother, who we don’t
remember very well, left something for you and for my own future bride.
I’ve not yet opened them, so the mystery is as much yours as it is ours.
Bogdana has kept them safe for our wives. And I can’t think of a better time
for you to open yours than now.”
Addi’s fingers shook as she reached for the box. Moving the latch to the
side, she closed her eyes for the briefest of seconds.
“Your mother loved you very much, both of you,” Addi murmured,
voice sounding very far away. What I knew, and Svet probably guessed,
was that Addi was taking in snapshots of the past.
“Well don’t just stand there, open it,” Astasia snapped from where she
stood off to the side.
I never wanted to hit a woman more than this moment. Perhaps she was
salty about not being included in the knowledge of the bridal gift, but that
did not excuse my stepmother for her rudeness.
She’s been off all night. The observation came helpfully from the back
of my mind. The place where my other half had always banished, but now
that I was whole, the thought was purely my own.
Instead of watching Addi open the box, I stared at my father’s widow.
Whatever Addi pulled out had the pack oohing and aweing. Something vile
and dangerous sparked in Astasia’s sharp eyes.
Natasha, head down and still smarting under the harsh words from her
alpha after the brawl with Addi, stood behind her mother.
Mind made up, I was determined to corner my stepmother and lecture
her about how she would address my bride in the future.
But first, Addi’s hand was on my arm, pulling my immediate attention
back to her beautiful face.
“Your mother had it crafted by the dwarfs of the Ural Mountains,” Addi
said, showing me the necklace made of stones that could rival the stars.
I took it from her fingers, pushed the tumbling lengths of deep red hair
away, and clasped it around her lithe neck. I didn’t have to be a seer to
know she’d wear that on the day I would marry her in the church, or the
night when I would make passionate love to her with nothing but the
necklace around her throat. The circular piece of jewelry I’d commissioned
burned a hole in my pocket. The time wasn’t quite yet right, but it would be
soon.
Leaning down, I placed a chaste kiss against her pulse. “I love you,
Addi.”
Her eyes sparkled as she looked around at me. “And I you, Miro.”
The wolf holding her cake handed it back, but instead of taking one for
myself, I looked around the room. My mark was pushing through the
crowd. I followed my stepmother, stalking my prey through the side door of
the meeting barn.
“Hurry, hurry!” Astasia barked.
“I am,” my stepsister pleaded.
Astasia pushed Natasha violently. The poor woman fell.
“Get to the spot, you good-for-nothing spawn,” her mother hissed.
Keeping to the shadows, I prowled after them. The wind was in my
favor, lending to my silent tread to create an element of surprise.
They stopped between Svet’s house and Astasia’s. “Hold still. We’ve
got to make it look like the beast came out to play and found his sweet little
sister to mutilate for sport,” my stepmother snarled, hand partially shifted to
her wolven form.
I froze. No. No!
Mother slashed daughter across the belly. Natasha bit her lip,
staggering. Astasia swiped again with relentless vigor.
A desperate moan gurgled from my stepsister. She just...took it.
Snapping out of the surprised daze, I sprang out of the shadows and
pushed my stepmother away from Natasha, who I stood over. “What the
hell do you think you’re doing?!”
The telltale click of metal had me freezing.
Clutching my stepsister, I growled at the late alpha’s widow. “It was
you, Astasia.”
“Yes, and now you’ll die, Miroslav.” The manic glee in the bitch’s eyes
was frightening to behold.
“Why?” I demanded, pulling Natasha protectively behind me.
My stepsister whimpered in protest. “Because she wanted to rule. You
wouldn’t marry me; and she needed you and Svet out of the way.”
“You could have told us, sissy!” I snapped.
“I should have, but your rejection stung, Miro.” Natasha was breathing
hard. Those cuts weren’t superficial. Her body struggled to heal itself.
“Enough!” Astasia gestured with the gun. “Get away from him,
daughter.”
“No,” she whispered.
“Very well, my self-defense will be evident against the attack from the
deranged beast of Blackwater Manor. Too bad I wasn’t fast enough to save
my poor child from his violence.” There was a long, demented cackle.
She was going to kill us both! I tensed my muscles, ready to spring. I
wouldn’t go down without a fight.
“Say goodbye, abomination,” Astasia laughed.
A gun went off.
“Goodbye,” I said flatly.
Astasia collapsed. My body started shaking all over, my breath coming
in hard and fast bursts. Miro was at my side a moment later, pulling the
weapon from my grasp. I dropped it like a snake.
“You’re alive,” I breathed. A tingle sparked over my skin, and I
shivered violently. “I saw her, Miro! After you left, I got another vision. I
saw that bitch point a gun at you. I—I rushed out of the barn to your truck. I
didn’t even hesitate! I took your gun from the glovebox and came here to
stop her.”
“You stopped her, red. You did so good.” Miro pulled me into his arm.
The shouts and howls of the pack sounded behind as they burst from the
barn. The alpha was the first to reach the scene. Svet threw out his hands,
keeping back the panic of the pack.
“Explain!” Svet barked.
Miro pointed at Natasha. “Her mother brutalized her in an attempt to
frame me. They were plotting a little coup.”
“Lies!”
“It was the beast. Queen Astasia warned us!”
“The silver-tongued devil is trying to deceive us!”
More shouts went up from the dead queen’s supporters.
Bogdana pushed forward, only pausing to look for permission from the
alpha. Svet gave it with a nod. The shaman went to the still form on the
ground. A buzz sounded in my ear, like the rushing of the facet under water.
Time slowed. Bogdana looked up, meeting the alpha’s eye. She gave a
small shake of her head.
“Murderer!” came the chorus of menacing roars.
Miro clutched me protectively to his side as a roar broke through the
pack ranks. Those loyal to Astasia bellowed for my blood. Other voices
clamored for the beast. Natasha, swaying on her feet, didn’t offer anything.
They won’t kill us. The mental reassurance was little comfort in this
terrible moment.
“Bring me a basin of water,” Bogdana instructed.
Svet gave a clipped jerk of his head. Three pack members hurried away.
He knew we had a traitor. It was obvious what’d happened—
Or maybe it wasn’t.
Summoning courage and strength, I spoke. “Astasia hired the goblin.
She’s your traitor, Svet.”
Miro’s grip tightened in warning.
“We’ll see the truth soon enough,” Bogdana said, giving me a tight
smile.
I understood. The alpha wasn’t a brother in this moment.
The seconds ticked onward. Svet held back the energy of the pack by
sheer force of will.
What if they didn’t believe us?
But I’d seen Miro and I five years from now...with our new child.
I scrunched my eyes closed. We’ll get through this. I didn’t know how,
but we would.
The sounds of the werewolves returning with the basin and water was
followed by Bogdana’s instructions.
“Addi?” the shaman asked gently.
I opened my eyes and met hers. Miro growled low in his throat but let
me take Bogdana’s outstretched hand. I moved to the basin.
“Slide your fingertips into the water, mano brangusis,” she instructed. I
obeyed. Bogdana spoke to Svet. “Please, gather round.”
I felt the werewolves approach.
But the shaman spoke. “Watch the water, Addi. Channel your memory
of the events into its reflection.”
Bogdana slid her cool hand under the neckline of the dress to press her
fingers into my flesh.
In my mind’s eye, I relived the last, horrible quarter of an hour. The
vision of Astasia pointing a gun at Miro. The decision to defend him.
Natasha’s clipped explanation. The gunshot.
The images stared back at me, haunting me with their terrible truths that
I would never be able to outlive.
I was a killer.
And I would do it again to protect the man I loved—my mate. The
father of our children.
Bogdana released me, and I sprang back into Miro’s arms. There wasn’t
time to appreciate what I’d just done with the water. I could marvel over
that when the stakes weren’t dire.
Meanwhile, Svet had his wounded sister in a hard grip. “You let your
mother gore you?”
Natasha whimpered. Her olive complexion was milky white.
“She’s lost a lot of blood,” I said, but the alpha didn’t hear me.
“Explain.” Svet gave her a little shake.
“My mother killed your father—and she was plotting your demise as
well. I spared your lives by insisting marriage to one of you was better. It
would give us legitimacy to the leadership. My choice was always Miro,”
Natasha explained. Her voice was raspy, coming in bursts as she gulped air.
“Bogdana, please,” I murmured, reaching for the shaman. “Do
something to help her.”
Miro rumbled low in his chest. “She’s a traitor, same as her mother.”
“And you went along with this?” Svet demanded, voice a terrible clap
of black, thundering rage.
“She was going to kill me too if I betrayed her,” Natasha whimpered.
I tore myself away from Miro and stepped beside the injured werewolf.
“I beg you to show her mercy, brother.”
My words reached the alpha. Something shifted deep in his dark gaze.
“She’s a coward.”
I nodded. “But mercy is the true mark of a king.”
A half smile cracked Svet’s face. The terrible wrath slightly assuaged,
the alpha spoke. “Your own mother cut you, therefore I won’t physically
punish you. But...your disloyalty is not and never will be tolerated. I banish
you, Natasha.”
Something tangible was in the decree. It didn’t affect me, but I felt it in
the shocked energy rippling through the pack around us.
Natasha burst into tears. “Just kill me, brother. Please, I beg you!”
Svet stepped away, as did the rest of the pack. As one, they turned their
backs to the poor woman. Natasha, clutching her torn and bloody clothing,
sobbed.
I didn’t understand what was happening. But when Natasha staggered
away, I understood the gist.
“Where will she go?” I asked the alpha.
Svet shrugged, not looking at her.
“When a pack member is annexed, they leave immediately. Normally
without a stitch of clothing or any goods from their former life,” Bogdana
explained softly.
While I hated that this was how her choices had played out, how she’d
been opposed to me from the beginning, I couldn’t stand the thought of
Natasha helpless. The pack was zombie still, not looking at where their
former princess was staggering down the road.
Good thing I’m not a werewolf. I took off to Miro’s truck which was
parked around the front of Svet’s house. I felt my mate shadowing me, but I
didn’t pause. I grabbed the wallet and the cash out of the bill fold. Thinking
twice, I grabbed the keys.
“Natasha!” I ran after her. She didn’t slow. “Natasha, wait.”
I jogged up to her and placed the money and keys in her hand.
“I can’t take assistance from the pack,” she panted. The dark beauty of
her face was gone, and her features were pinched in pain.
“It’s from your sister-in-law. You can and you will take it.”
I heard the bark of protest from the alpha, who was charging forward.
Natasha looked past me and shook her head.
“Take the truck, Natasha. Leave it at Barbara Shepherd’s, she’s known
in the supernatural community. I’ll pick the truck up there tomorrow or the
day after.” I owed Barbara a huge apology, but now that I was twenty-one, I
hoped her scolding wouldn’t pack as big of a punch. Still, I’d run away and
caused her worry. That minor detail needed sorting out. “Go, Natasha. Go
now.”
I hurried the woman to the truck and put her inside. Grabbing a spare
shirt of Miro’s from the back, I pressed it to the still seeping gash on her
side. It was the worst.
“Addi, get away from that truck,” Miro warned.
I’d felt the gaze of the pack as I’d worked. I could almost taste their
distain. Well, screw them. I might be fierce enough to be a werewolf’s
mate, but I wasn’t a barbarian. Natasha needed my help, and I gave it
without restraint.
“God’s speed, Natasha,” I said, and slammed the door closed.
I stepped back to Miro, who stood a little way from the pack. Svet
glared at us, but I didn’t look his direction. In the taillight glow, the
murmurs of the crowd buzzed like insects.
“If anyone else has a problem with our alpha’s rule, they may speak
now and deal with me—his sword.” Miro faced the pack. “No takers?”
There was only silence.
“Good. Now, I think this is a party for the records. Brother, I’m taking
my bride home and salvaging this birthday for her.”
“How are you going to get back?” Svet cracked a mischievous grin.
Peace. There would be peace for the brothers and me. I sagged with
relief.
“I’ll take them,” Bogdana offered.
“Come on, pet.” Miro squeezed me. “Let’s go home.”
Epilogue 1 – Miroslav
“So these children....” I pressed my erection into Addi’s thigh.
Today was straight out of a fairy tale. Addi’s white gown was laying on
the chair where we’d carefully removed it. The ring on her finger glistened
as it nested against the second band, both covered in gemstones cut from
fallen stars.
“They don’t come yet, silly.” She smacked my chest.
I captured her hand and pressed it there. “You said we have a baby in
five years. Did you see its older siblings?”
Addi paused. “Nooo,” she whispered. “I didn’t.”
I nodded. “Well, then I’ll seed you until the time is right. Whether the
child you saw is our first or last, there is enough room in our future to write
our own chapters.”
Her eyes sparkled. “Alright.”
I slid into her slick core. The tight wetness engulfed me. With a moan, I
dropped my forehead to hers.
Addi twisted, capturing my mouth in a searing kiss. Her legs tightened
around my back, pelvis tipping at an impossibly divine angle. Each thrust
sank deeper, invading her yet being conquered by her touch. Tongue
plunging into my mouth, Addi sighed as she tasted me.
Fingers skated over the path of my back. Last night, they’d scored the
flesh in wild abandon. But now, there was love and a reverent tenderness in
her touch.
Already my mate and my legal bride, Addi now was my wife in a
ceremony that was dear to her heart. This act tonight was different. The
connection between us was complete. Tomorrow, I would take her to see the
wonders of Europe and stop in the wilds of the South Pacific for some
adventures in the jungle.
But tonight, I was loving her.
My Addi.
It took only moments for her breathing to increase. Her back arched in
that telltale sign that she was close. I picked up the pace, and let her release
bring about my own. Her tight, inner muscles milked the seed. And even
though I wasn’t in wolf form, much of it stayed deep in her womb. Who
knew, maybe we would find ourselves parents before the honeymoon was
over.
I placed two chaste kisses on her skin, one on each cheek. “You’re the
light in my dark, Addi.”
“I’m so glad you caught me, beasty,” she responded.
“I am too, pet.”
Oh, little one...you freed me.
Epilogue 2 – Natasha
The chatter of the upscale restaurant buzzed around me. A beautiful plate of
eggs hussarde stared accusingly from the table in front of me. I was broke. I
shouldn’t be ordering something this fancy. But Daria Hennessy had
requested to meet at Brennan’s in the French Quarter, and I’d agreed.
“Let me get this straight, the bitch who stole your beau is the one who
helped get you out of the swamp lands in one piece?”
Oh, it was hard having a mostly human friend. Daria’s mother was
cursed to humanity, but there was an inkling in my chest that always made
me wonder if Daria didn’t carry her mother’s oceanic supernatural blood. It
had to be suppressed by strong magic for my werewolf nose not to pick it
up.
“Yeah, my family is fucked up,” I sighed, plunging my fork into the
delicious breakfast goodness.
Might as well enjoy it. There wouldn’t be any more once the money I
had was gone.
My friend pursed her lips. Shrewd, Daria had been the top of our class
in college. The fact that I was nearly two centuries older than her
notwithstanding, we’d somehow become close friends. I knew this girl was
trying to reason out my situation. With all the details of the supernatural
underworld hidden, it was vague.
“You’re coming to stay with me,” Daria chirped.
The bite of egg drenched goodness fell off my fork. “I can’t do that?”
“Why? You’re broke and desperate. You need time to get on your feet.”
Daria checked the items off on her finger. “I’m going to my beach house
and having a little party tonight. But tomorrow is a brand new day, and we
can discuss and plan.”
“I don’t think I’m ready for a party.” But I couldn’t help the way my
chest felt lighter as she spoke.
“So stay upstairs with a bottle of red and cry your eyes out. That’s what
you need, a good cry.” Daria shoveled a bite of her omelet into her mouth.
She chewed, swallowed, and added, “I’m sure we can find you work in
Manhattan! Any corporate hedge would be lucky to have you.”
Something my mother never understood. It was only because my
stepfather was a kindhearted soul that I was allowed to attend university. I’d
been called home when he died, right after graduation.
When he’d been murdered....
My mother got her just reward. And I was depressed enough to admit I
had too. Banishment. The word still made me nauseous. To a pack creature,
it was worse than death. Something Svet had known when he issued the
command.
“It’s settled,” Daria chirped. “I’m taking you in because I never had a
sister.”
My breakfast suddenly tasted extremely good. “Alright. But I’m not
crying.”
“You never do,” Daria laughed.
Three bottles of red lay on the guest bedroom floor. Daria’s mother, Cochia,
had seen the state I was in and brought up the extra two, saying I would
need it at the rate my body metabolized. With a tight smile, I’d thanked her
and said goodnight.
For once, my sleep was dreamless.
But the morning came with a dry mouth and pounding headache. After
cleaning up, I shuffled downstairs.
The sight that greeted me was terrible indeed. Cochia was beside
herself, pacing the kitchen floor. Her husband had a death grip on his
coffee.
“Good morning,” I greeted them hesitantly.
“Oh!” The matron rushed me, wrapping her arms around my neck and
bursting into sobs. “He’s come for her. He took my baby away!”
I stilled. “Who?”
I wasn’t going to let someone get away with this. Daria was the one and
only person I had!
“Her protector,” Mr. Hennessy muttered.
Not prone to overt displays of contact and emotions, I patted Cochia’s
back. The motion was stiff and lacked warmth. But how was anyone
supposed to know what that was like if they didn’t receive it regularly all
their long life?
“Please, I’m lost,” I said.
Mr. Hennessy sighed. “You know that Cochia is a nereid cursed to
humanity for the sin of marrying me.”
I nodded. The age lines were already marring her should-be ageless
features.
“What Cia has never told you, Nat, is that Daria was doomed to be
sacrificed to the sea.” I gasped, blood turning to ice in my veins. Mr.
Hennessy continued, throwing me a sad smile. “The warlord sent by the sea
king to do the dirty work couldn’t stomach the violence to a child. He saved
her life, declaring himself her protector.”
“And now he’s rescued her a second time,” Cochia whispered.
“Where did he take her?” I insisted. Determination flooded my veins to
go and find my friend.
Cochia shook her head sadly. Moving away from me, she grabbed for a
tissue to wipe her eyes. “It doesn’t matter. It’s out of our hands for the time
being.”
“There has to be something we cand do!” I almost shouted.
Mr. Hennessy lifted his shoulders in defeat. “We’re returning to New
York. You’re welcome to come with us, Nat.”
“Daria told us last night about your...situation.” Cochia looked up at me.
“The pack banished you?”
I forced the response out past my suddenly tight throat. “Yes, my
mother and I committed acts of treason.”
“You can’t hate yourself for your parent’s mistakes,” Cochia gasped,
wringing her hands. “It’s not fair.”
“I should have spoken up, should have trusted my stepbrothers to
protect me if I betrayed my mother. But....” I was angry at the boys.
Cochia nodded, and didn’t make me finish the thought aloud. “Come to
New York? Please?”
“Or, if you’re not ready for that, you’re welcome to stay at any of our
houses.” Mr. Hennessy smiled, but it didn’t reach his eyes. “Fate knows we
have more than we can count.”
It was true. The Hennessys owned property all over the world. Cochia’s
inability to reach the sea didn’t stop her nereid heart’s longing for it.
“That’s awfully kind of you both.” I licked my lips, pushing past the
discomfort and lowering my pride to say what came next. “I’ll accept. But
if it’s all the same to you, I’ll stay here. On Jekyll Island.”
“That’s just fine, just fine, my dear!” Cochia moved in for another hug.
I submitted to the affection. “But I’m paying rent, just as soon as I find
a job!”
They laughed it off, but I was bound and determined.
We didn’t say much else, our three heartaches making the atmosphere
too heavy in the kitchen. The grieving parents wandered to the front door,
where their suitcases were already waiting.
I followed them outside, and gazed around the place that was going to
be my new residence. Never having been to this property, I took in the
scene with a measured look.
The only house on this road was a hundred yards away. A gothic
monstrosity, it seemed a passing cloud covered the sky and didn’t let rays of
daylight land in the yard. When I glanced at the heavens, there wasn’t a
fluffy whisp blocking the sun.
“Make a fresh start on Jekyll Island,” Cochia said in farewell.
Torn from the haunting visage, I asked her, “Who lives there?”
“No one,” Cochia whispered, her gaze darting instinctually to the
forlorn property. “The priest and gargoyle who protect this land say it’s
harmless. But you feel the chill? I swear some darkness dwells in that lair.”
Although it was probably because of my overactive nerves, I murmured,
“I couldn’t agree with you more.”
To Be Continued in Dreams Of The Dark
Banished. It’s worse than death to a supernatural being born into a

pack.
Coward. That’s what they’d called me.
Hiding in my friend’s house on Jekyll Island, I started putting together the
pieces of a new life.
A job, a savings account, future goals—they can’t quite repair a broken
heart.
So when a monstrous being breaks from his tomb and threatens the island, I
do the only thing I can: agree to be his bride.
I can only is hope my noble act saves Jekyll Island.
It's not like dreams come true for a traitor’s daughter like me. No...but
a nightmare just might.
GRAB a copy of Dreams Of The Dark today,
and READ the next villainous story set in the Monsters In Moonlight
series!
Thank you for reading Caught By The Dark.
Can you HELP me out? Would you please take just a second to hop over to
Amazon and leave me a quick review? This is the most important thing you
can do to help others know what a great story this was!
Do you want FREE stories?

Subscribe to my newsletter, and receive Saved By My Monster, a short and
spicy read!
The monster who hid in my closet is back. And this time, I’m going to
make him mine.
IF THE BOUND TO THE DARK WAS YOUR introduction to Alexa’s

world, you’ll want to see how Kyra Baxter is thrown back into the world of
magic, without the help of her memories or the use of her powers! This
urban fantasy fae romance abounds with treacherous secrets, desperate
fights, and an angsty romances that could ignite the pages. Read The
Cursed Princess today!
About The Author
Writing Day Dreams!
When Alexa isn't writing, she can be found with a book in her lap and a
mug of coffee or glass of red wine within reach.
A native of the North Woods, Alexa is an avid lake-jumper, beach lounger,
and sunshine lover.
Alexa is living a happily ever after with her own steamy hero. Together they
have an English Springer fur-baby and would love a few more!
Alexa loves any type of love story. So you can find her writing both
contemporary romance and fantasy novels. Instead of making a separate
pen name, Alexa just adds her middle initial to her fantasy genre books!
Alexa H. Michaels
Fantasy & Romance
She would love to hear from you.
Connect with her at: www.alexamichaels.com

Caught by The Dark A Werewolf - Alexa Michaels

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Caught by The Dark A Werewolf - Alexa Michaels

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Table of Contents

Caught By The Dark | Copyright

A Note From The Author

Prologue – The Man

Chapter 2 – The Man

Chapter 4 – The Man

Chapter 6 – The Man

Chapter 8 – The Man

Chapter 10 – The Man

Chapter 17 – The Man

Chapter 18 – The Beast

Chapter 20 – The Man

Chapter 24 – The Beast

Chapter 26 – The Man

Chapter 30 – The Man

Chapter 31 – The Beast

Chapter 33 – The Man

Chapter 34 – The Beast

Chapter 36 – The Man

Chapter 40 – The Man

Chapter 41 – The Beast

About The Author

A walnut branch scraping against my window woke me from a dead sleep. I

“Anything I want?” I squealed, looking out at the big-box home-goods

Banished. It’s worse than death to a supernatural being born into a

Do you want FREE stories?

IF THE BOUND TO THE DARK WAS YOUR introduction to Alexa’s

You might also like